Translated by @ashmxt.

Aditya Prologue - Translated by

@ashmxt.t I had been raised to accept death as
a curse.
However, I hold not any qualms about the proposition that
it was an abhorrent image, one that followed me endlessly
and should consequently be eradicated. Having been
conceived in such a world, I naturally accepted these
doctrines as a matter of course, and still, even as an adult,
I only accepted them as the rules of that in this world.
Darkness has always been there, inflicting ever more
suffering and terror.
Had the curse been eradicated altogether, none of this
would have occurred. Having lost a portion of mortality a
time long ago, we also lost a piece of life as well, resulting
in us being in a very precarious position. Such is
immortality ー Amrita.
For so long as there exists this universe, the name of these
chains that shackle us shall perpetually remain, never to
cease. It was many years
ago, at the age of eight or so was that the first ever time I
became aware of these thorns.
Within a mere single night, those red blazing flames
engulfed my entire Hometown. It was supposedly a mere
skirmish between folks, however, such an action was of no
solace to the victims, whose mothers and fathers, as well
as their own brethren were rapidly incinerated into lumps
of black coals.
And so the suffering continued evermore.
Wriggling, lamenting, seeking the aid they needed...and yet,
never feeling relief. As such, I would never be restored to
my former body, nor would I ever be liberated by
disappearance.
For that is this so-called immortality within us ー That is
Amrita.
Those of the deceased were trapped in death imperfectly,
never seeming to die. Among every and all elements which
encompassed the very concept of death, only the most abject
of curses, that of pain, persisted and thickened. Therefore,
there exist those of aging, of illness, as well as of injuries that
cannot be cured beyond the bounds of common sense, yet
are also unable to travel to the other universe. Prisoners, they
are like. Shackled in chains, remaining ever in pseudo-death
and life.
If so, such a thing as "true immortality" would be quite
reasonable to aim for.
I confidently embraced the conventional sense of my native
country that the true conviction of the answer concerning
the question as to what is the ideal way of being ― in which
eternity transcends pain ― became the answer to my
search.
My Father, My Mother, My Brothers, and My dear Sisters.
I ask of you, please hang on a little. I will do my utmost. I
swear upon myself that I will save everyone. On that day of
my early childhood years, at that period when I began to
walk with a determined resolve, I had abandoned all my
wavering feelings in those flames. And from then onwards,
there would be no stopping.
As a mere casualty of war itself, being able to hold such
power to change the very universe, would by default,
demand great recklessness. However, if I were to take such
things seriously, I doubted whether I would be able to
achieve the same level of quality as others, thus I would
have to be determined to bear a certain burden.
I had come to learn that more than a small percentage
of people that reside in the upper echelons of society
possessed such predilections. They were collectors of
parts of the human being. Personally, I found that to be
a very Amrita-like quality.
Even both of my severed legs are shackled by this
inadequate form of death. Once it is separated from its
main structure ― being its host, the body of a person ― it'll
stop spreading, but it'll still remain in a state of "alive" at
the same time. No matter whether it decomposes or
becomes a piece of the bone itself, this painful sensation
and its grasp still remain, trying to reach me, trying to
manipulate me at will.
This appeared to be something interesting for the
celebrities. They seek to decorate their spaces ― their
rooms with lumps of mortal flesh, jerking them around like
freshly hooked fish so that they might gain a sense of
peace in their minds.
Observing one another's behavior and allowing other
individuals to take on the responsibility of providing
stimulation which is too risky to experience on one's own,
such can provide a sense of understanding of what life and
death are truly like.
Foolish such a thing was, but it wasn't entirely
unfathomable by any means.
Everywhere from the slums of the streets to the courts,
violence and bloodshed were commonplace in the world.
In the end, the world is filled with much warfare is
merely just an extension of that, with everyone seeking
to murder others in an effort to "survive".
As I was the same way there, I was determined to use
anything I could get my hands on.
Although we cannot ― or rather are unable to identify this
said responsible being for purchasing the prosthesis that
was disposed of, from afar, they are aware of our
identities and have been watching our movements
closely. As such, this would be analogous to the way in
which some kind of man would want a set of the seller's
information when purchasing a used pair of underwear for
a girl. In that way, It would be more meaningful.
And therefore, here I am, with my Uncle ー the man who is
taking care of me. Through his assistance, I would attend a
school, receive a prosthetic limb, and then enter into the
ranks of the military to advance to the top.
As one might imagine, I didn't immediately qualify as a
candidate for a senior officer position, but instead as a
fresh graduate. Nevertheless, I wasn't dissatisfied with that
so long as I fulfilled the expectations of my patrons, the
stairway towards glory would be laid before me.

Wherever I stand now, somewhere, my very own legs still

serve as a means of comfort for someone else. As if the
sensations of being penetrated by acupuncture pins ー a
needle per se, like applying a scalding iron, or being
gnawed upon ー were not enough, I would remember to
respond to the pain and be discomforted on each occasion.
I wasn't necessarily acting as well. They indeed felt quite
tight at times. In addition to that, there were side effects of
being fitted with prosthetic implants. The procedure leading
to becoming a military freshman was imperative due to a
soldier who cannot run ー which lacked meaning ー however,
difficult to balance since, as previously said, my own legs
still remain viable. Subjectively, it was a situation of having
four legs, in which brought about confusion.
As such, The human brain isn't equipped with the power to
mobilize all four lower limbs. Thus, the processing wasn't up
to speed, causing me to go mad. This was the very
reasoning behind the general avoidance of cyborgification
operations.
A folly that benefits no man except those of superhumans,
those who border on madness, and those like me who
suffer from unavoidable hardships at the bottom of the
ladder. But perhaps that is why my father finds such a thing
much more enjoyable.
To witness my struggles, my suffering, and my eventual
destruction. Using his own cash as if it were a bountiful
thing. Like a saint who shows mercy to the miserable cattle,
continuing to shower them with love and empowerment.
They shall exploit everything they can. With certainty…
That’s right, I shall absolutely, surely not be defeated by
such things.
My name is Arya. The bow of this "Federation" known as
Brahmana, an organization dedicated to desiring the true
immortality of the people for the sake of righting the
wrongs of this mad world.
 ◇ ◇◇
I believed that death was the finality, the true conclusion.
◇
Perhaps hardly a man in his right mind has ever understood in detail just what the finality of death is, nor what
constitutes the state of being regarding death. As such, this would include me as well. This would come as no
surprise. Since the very beginning, we have all been but mortal creations, no matter if we predate such history by a
century or a millennium, there exists no difference whatsoever.
Meaning, its very genesis lay within the realm of mythology. Exactly what and how this "agitation" of mines to alter
the mortal realm into a deathless reality occurred is still an unknown phenomenon and has remained shrouded in
darkness for ages long known.
I couldn’t comprehend it. That is why I began to ponder that very notion. Each and every individual is constantly trying loftily to provide a plausible
rationale, without ever arriving upon a single conclusion.
In this world, endings elude many. Death hadn't just mysteriously ceased to exist for creatures in general, but also structurally, to a larger scale, it
had taken on a semblance of a continuous rule to linger on. Without an
end, there can be no beginning. As well as lacking separation, one would have no scope for the emergence and creation of things anew. As a child, I
had experienced such a symbolic incident.
Seemingly, my homeland was in a rather intricate political state, which at the time I wasn't aware of, but to encapsulate that very situation, one
might call it a buffer region.

Perhaps I could be described as a little fellow that was always surrounded by a bunch of large bastards, constantly
picking fights with each other. Being poked around by irate or whimsical individuals was the daily norm, lasting for
approximately three hundred years, or so I've been told. And once I reached that point, it wasn't the daily norm any
longer, with society going around on the assumption that my homeland was getting busted around continuously. To
paraphrase that, if we weren't granted happiness, then the rest of us were in dire straits. “Enclose all calamities
associated with the Rudrya” ― There were some high-ranking officials who chanted this, and although it was a
laborious daily life, full of difficulties, they were not aware of what kind of situation they were facing because they did
not know the general society. That was until the day that incident happened.
We had a big sister. We were not related by blood, but because we were bad-mannered kids who always hung out together,
we called her that without any doubt, and everyone looked up to her. She was a rough and violent person who often beat us
up due to her extremely selfish personality, but her adventurous personality and sharp mind were attractive and we relied on
her. We thought that we could never go wrong if we followed her, like a hero.
Because I admired her, I wasn't surprised when I found out that my sister was actually from a prestigious family. It made
sense, and I remember being excited about it. Our hero was a chosen one, living a special destiny. Hey, if this doesn't
make you feel fired up, then you're lying, right?

But why did it turn out like this? The government officials of our own country kidnapped my sister and held us, hostage. Even someone
as stupid as me could tell that these people were not the gentle housekeepers who had long been missing royal family members. That's
why I couldn't understand it no matter how hard I tried.
The reason why the surrounding great powers were able to do whatever they wanted was because the
legitimate leader of this country was absent. So I just simply believed that the 300-year history would come to
an end if my sister stood up. I was proud and happy, and I was the one who went around bragging about it, but
I never expected this kind of future.
On a hot summer day, two months after my sister was abducted, we heard a rumor and stormed a military
facility. We all ended up covered in blood, charging forward and digging frantically at the corner of the sandy
beach we had reached. We cried and screamed, calling out for our sister, but when we finally reunited with
our hero, she had become something unrecognizable.
A terrible stench pierced our nostrils. What emerged from the bottom of
the hole began to walk, but the wriggling silhouette was filled with
countless insects and crustaceans, and there was hardly any trace of a
human body. Her once fiery blonde hair had lost its color and now
looked like wilted weeds, and her once strong-willed eyes were now just
a nest of writhing maggots. The mouth that had always scolded us was
missing a lower jaw, and her dark blue tongue hung down limply, with a
large centipede crawling on it.
"Sister, it can't be... Is it really you?"

I whispered without realizing it, and she slowly reached out her hand to me. In the palm of her hand, from which dripped yellow slime, eaten by fat
crabs and sea cockroaches, I couldn't feel the warmth of the past...
But when she touched my cheek, I immediately understood that it was my sister.
She was so weak that it was unclear whether she wanted to pat me or hit me, but I would have been satisfied with
either.
I howled and hugged my sister with all my might. The younger ones followed me and surrounded her, continuing to sob for a
long time. We didn't even think about the fact that she was dirty or ugly. My sister is alive. There is no end to it, and
therefore she continues to decay forever and ever.

So I will settle the score. On the beach surrounded by armed soldiers, I held my beloved sister in my arms and bid
farewell to my
powerlessness. I am Sakra. The Thunderer of the Rudrya Battle Group decided to rage until this world meets its
end.

◇ ◇◇ ◇
I have come to understand that the ultimate responsibility bestowed upon us by the heavens is the inevitability of death. In my motherland,
freedom and order are held in high esteem.
One may think that these two values are antithetical to each other, but the reality is that they are inextricably linked
to the idea that man must be accountable for his deeds. To live a life of unchecked liberty and self-indulgence is to
walk the path of the brute. In order to avoid falling into such a state, one must remember the importance of pride
and uphold a set of rigid laws that dictate one's conduct.
These laws must be concrete and permanent, not merely a fleeting notion within the mind of a single individual.
Whether one's actions are righteous or wicked, they must serve as lessons for those who come after. It is only
by leaving behind a legacy that we can ensure that society will not repeat the same mistakes. Freedom is the
embodiment of dignity, while order is the heritage of history. And it is through the unbroken chain of human
will that true, unblemished immortality can be achieved.
The progress that has been made is a valuable asset that should be cherished, protected, and encouraged. It is a trite truth that no one
can live on their own, yet those who forget this important truth are doomed to perish. Anything that slows down progress must be
eliminated like a disease or deformation - this is the law, this is justice.
It is my firm belief that this is why the ancestor of the Most Merciful Emperor renounced the Federation and declared
independence four hundred years ago. The Federation may preach equality, but in reality, it is a dictatorship ruled by a single
"man," a true monster who still holds power to this day. There is nothing left in him but a mad desire for immortality, and this
madness infects every household in his country. As a result, power in the Federation remains unchanged.
Freedom is nothing more than a symbol that reflects Daksa's way of thinking, and their obsession with physical
immortality has seriously stagnated their psyche. They could even be called the living embodiment of selfish
goals. Since this definition is also true for another state, I am immensely surprised that our struggle is labeled
as tripartite. We, as a society, must embrace the truth that every generation has its limits. The idea of clinging
to power and refusing to let go is not only foolish, but it is also malevolent. It is our duty to pass on the baton of
responsibility quickly, to ensure that the future is built on strong and capable shoulders.
Death is not something to be feared or avoided; it is, in fact, a duty.

My belief in this concept is not blind faith but rather a resolute decision that I made for myself. My great-grandfather, a man
whom I hold in the highest esteem, taught me the true meaning of what it is to be alive. I remember vividly seeing him lying
in his room, a shadow of his former self, after he had refused treatment for his cancer. He wanted his family to see the end of
Amrita, to witness the cruel realities of old age and the pain that it can bring.

Despite being in agony and his body being 90% cancerous, he felt it was his duty to stay. Not everyone is
capable of such a decision, of course. Most people would choose to fade away quietly, opting for a burial that
leaves nothing but ashes and their consciousness behind. While this is still a painful fate, it allows one to avoid
public scrutiny and become something imperceptible.
My great-grandfather's decision was abnormal, but it was also full of pride. Despite his pain and shame, he remained
steadfast, and I cannot help but feel honored to have inherited his will. When I looked into his eyes, they were tender yet
fierce, and I knew that I had to carry on his legacy.

My name is Savitr, and I am a champion of the Saiva Empire of the Kailash Dynasty.
I believe in the duty that I have sworn to uphold. We must not repeat the mistakes of the past, and we must
understand that freedom is dignity, and order is inheritance. To fully affirm the beauty of life, we must embody
the true cost of death.

◇ ◇◇ ◇
The notion that death is nothing but a gamble has occupied my mind for some time. Life and death are
inextricably linked, making the desire to live and the desire to die comparable. Each individual yearns to be
freed from suffering and anxiety, ultimately placing their bet on the outcome that appears to be more alluring.
Yet, no one can claim to know which path truly leads to peace.
I have often wondered if this was also the case in times long gone, when the Amrits had yet to become what they are
now, prior to the Push.
What lies beyond death's veil?
Is it heaven?
Hell?
Or simply nothingness?
And if such realms exist, who is to say who will enter them?

Even the distinction between good and evil is a mere human construct. It is a chip given away by human circumstance, entrusted to
the bank ahead of time.

Thus, I believe death to be a game of chance, a mere pastime. My ancestors preached that the world we inhabit is akin to a raging
inferno, and those who seek to ascend to the heavens are split into factions such as the Federation or the Empire. But if we strip away
all the pomp and grandeur, all that remains is a mirage.

Everyone craves a fantasy that will transform their mundane lives into something more remarkable. Thus, it
is evident that we cannot do without those who take the lead in the parade, those who ensure that others
remain engaged and entertained.
Being born into an ancient family of religious figures, I have taken it upon myself to become a charismatic figure who
will bring forth a colorful salvation. Pain is an unpleasant sensation. It is right that it should be so. Fear is challenging
to endure. Indeed, even I will succumb to the effects of old age in fifty or sixty years' time, succumbing to an onslaught
of afflictions before eventually disintegrating and becoming a Yuga. But as this is not solely an issue that concerns me,
I have no intention of entertaining others in a slipshod manner. My first priority is to become wholly engrossed in this
game.
Many ideas have crossed my mind as to what might excite me to the point that even death pales in comparison.
Yet, the first one that came to mind was particularly close to my heart, stemming from the circumstances of my
upbringing.
When I was but six years old, I added poison to my home teacher's tea. Her face turned blue before gradually darkening, and I was overcome
with remorse, unable to hold back my tears.
"Forgive me, I just had to try something. You do not deserve such treatment, but I am still in the trial and error-phase. I hope you
understand that your sacrifice will not be in vain."
Even though her heart had ceased beating, she continued to convulse and gasp for air. I apologized as I placed her in
the closet, though, being a mere child, I was not strong enough to carry her by myself. Therefore, I called upon a
servant, paid him handsomely, and begged for his assistance. Although my crime was not masterfully executed, I left
behind evidence, anticipating further developments.
The following day, the teacher was nowhere to be found, and the same could be said for my accomplice servant, who
had allegedly returned home. The satisfaction that I derived from this outcome was immense. The next day, I invited a
boy with whom I was acquainted from a young age to my room and smashed his head in with a flower vase. I chose
him as my subject because he had always slighted me, but I now realize that he may have been in love with me. In
that sense, it suited him perfectly, and I am content with how our relationship evolved.
As I ruminated over the previous night's events, I stowed away the object of my misdeeds in the closet, anticipating its
disappearance the next day. The same fate befell the nanny whom I had dispatched with a sharp blade, as well as the trap
she had laid under the chair of an unsuspecting individual. And when she hesitated before unleashing the hound on her own
mother, I watched calmly as the evidence was secreted away in the closet, concealed from prying eyes.
Let me be clear, I do not wish to be misconstrued as a cold-blooded killer. No life was lost in my pursuit of
knowledge, thus such a label is utterly unfounded. And if that explanation does not suffice, I can assure you that I
retained my sanity and faculties, resolutely pursuing my research. Hence, when I was left alone with my father, I
remained composed while detailing the fruits of my labor.
However, my father's countenance contorted with revulsion as I spoke, his rigid visage melting away like a candle, perhaps
moved to tears or even laughter. To him, it appeared as if my ideas were blasphemous, something so grotesque that it defied
comprehension as if to say that the prospect of his daughter's future was "more terrible than death." Thus, I whispered gently to
him with a smile on my lips, pledging to cease my conduct if he would consent to occupy the closet.
And from that day forth, my father has remained within its confines, not quite the same as my mother, yet always unchanging
and eternal. I can
only surmise that he was saved, transcending the throes of death to become a model of paternal love,
sacrificing himself to protect his progeny. As long as he is engrossed in his amusement, not even the gods
would covet him for anything else.
My foray into charismatic leadership and salvation proved to be a remarkable debut, one that I have diligently pursued ever since, not
neglecting to savor it.

Lately, I have been particularly focused on the genesis of all that has come to pass. Why did the Push occur in the
distant past? It is a natural inquiry that few seem to ponder seriously. However, my attention is riveted on the big
picture, a necessity for a leader who must comprehend all and sundry if she wishes to entertain the masses. After all,
puzzles are meant to be solved, to bring solace to the countless souls ensnared in agony, across the vastness of the
universe. I am Vivas, an artist of Trivikrama's "Theocracy", who in her irresistible love, depicts the liberation from
sorrow.

After all this, we finally reached the Origin Coordinate.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇
Thousands of battlefields. Tens of thousands of failures. Hundreds of millions of Yugas left behind, and we have
reached the end of this world.
The place from which all events emanate, the source of the Churning of All Creation that gave rise to Amrita.
There was something there that turned all existing hypotheses, all existing hopes, all existing myths upside
down.
The bizarre horizon that unfolded defied description, with no end or edge that could be associated with
understanding, and therefore we stood rooted to the spot, feeling only that it was "different." In fact, any great goal
has lost its meaning. And true immortality, and the right death, and the answer to the riddle - everything and
everything turned into a farce and collapsed before our eyes.
Although our intentions may have differed, our only common conviction, which is called supplication, had definitely turned into a different phase
before that. However, despite this...
“It's clear. Once it all happened, there's nothing you can do.” Everyone, except for me, still looked forward
with the same boldness. They clenched their fists, clenched their teeth, and tried to embrace their decaying
lifestyle, beautifully wrought with their anger. Yes, they were angry. It was quite natural to be angry, they
could not help being angry, they understood that it was through anger that they could become themselves,
and therefore they were angry. However, I couldn't feel anger...
After learning that I had no right to it when I lost ‘him’... Watching from the sidelines as the others put forward
proposals one by one on what to do about it, I alone could not say anything. Quite naturally, the voices soon focused
on getting my opinion. “What have you decided?”
“What do you want to do?”
“How do you want to be?”
“What do you want?”
A series of questions shook my very existence to the core. All six of us
fought more than once, competed more than once, hated each other
more than once and talked to each other more than once, experienced
compromises, betrayals, and mutual assistance, as a result of which we
reached this far. Such close and stupid relations probably do not exist
anywhere else, and it is safe to say that they will not be in the future.
Ah... I love them all. My brothers in arms who could never be held in line.
“Say what you think, Mitra.”
“I…”

I valued my comrades so much that I meanly betrayed their trust. I was afraid to show my truth, undecided and unlucky, and lied for fear of
disappointing them. This self-hatred gave rise to anger.
I cannot forgive myself that the vile taste of well-deserved failure, which at the very last moment reduced all our efforts to zero,
somehow pleases me...
As an inevitable result, I utter words that embody my truth.
“Never shall I concede that truth is a thing of the past, for to me, to live is to experience the most profound and intense emotions that
define our very existence. Our birthplace, a universe where the concept of mortality is nonexistent, led us to hold the belief that the very
act of yearning is of paramount importance, surpassing even the yearning itself.”
“Every element that surrounds us is a composition of tales intricately interwoven by the threads of human souls. And in that,
there lies a certain degree of imperfection, transience, and yet, an unparalleled value that can only be attributed to the fleeting
moments that come together to form our story. Each chapter, is precious and beautiful, as we embark on this journey through
life, unsure of what the outcome may be.”
“Despite the unknown that looms over us, I vow to never relinquish the very essence of who I am, to never lose sight of the depths of my
heart. And so, here I sit, before the abyss of Naraka, yearning for the unknown, longing for a life filled with the richness of experience,
the rawness of emotion, and the beauty of the human soul.”
I am Mitra. Universal mother and universal enemy, that of whom later gave birth to the world called the Divine
Throne.
 Aditya Chapter 1: The Shinga Corps — Translated by
@ashmxt.t
1

In the year 1198 of the Fourth Kalpa, war began as an absolute inevitability.
The Federation, the largest nation in the universe, and the Empire, which had expanded from the Federation
400 years earlier, had an irreconcilable relationship. Although they have not exchanged direct fire for the past
80 years or so, skirmishes between the smaller nations under their control have continued unabated, and the
seeds of war are everywhere.
This planet is one of them. After the last clash between the two countries, the Federation sold off some of the colony
stars it held. Of course, it was a frontier of little geopolitical significance, but the Empire bought it at a high price
because it was a deal that benefited both sides.
In other words, it was a political transaction that asserted the superiority of our country. Even though there was a difference
in money and territory, the appearance of having extracted compensation from the other party was a way to save face. It was a
blatant deception, but it was also a farce of the sort that was necessary to make things work, and both countries at the time
considered this to be a tentative settlement. Until, unfortunately, a certain fact surfaced.
As for the planet in question, it is a chain of four continents, and due to its unique characteristics, it was named
"Magoraka" (Serpent Island) by the Federation and "Nagaraja" (Covenant of the Dragon) by the Empire. The
difference in meaning behind the names suggests the friction between the two countries, but nobody could have
predicted that this place would become the true Ark of the Covenant.
There is a stone called the "Kala Stone”. It is a rare metal that was discovered by chance in the year 1170 of the 4th Era,
and it was discovered that if it was modified, it would have tremendous power. Although there were still many parts that
could not be analyzed, the amount of the Kala Stone that one possessed would undoubtedly determine national prestige,
and the competition to find it intensified throughout the universe.
Three months ago, it was discovered that the Covenant of the Dragon contained a large number of Kala Stones. What would happen next was
more obvious than fire burning up the atmosphere.
The Federation moved immediately. Without making the least pretense of fabricating a flaw in the treaty, they launched an invasion
with the forcefulness of a bandit. The point is that there was so much to be gained from the Kala Stone, and moreover, it was an
opportune time with the current situation on their side.

At this time, the ruler of the Covenant of the Dragon was the emperor's ninth son, Terminus. He was still a young man in his
teens, nothing more than a decoration, and it must have been an unforeseen situation for the Empire. The situation was that
the prince was given a safe honorary position and unexpectedly became the commander of the front line. Therefore, haste was
the decisive choice. The Federation had to attack this place before its military could be reorganized, and that turned out
to be a success. Although it is a frontier, it is still part of their own territory, so it's only natural that they had a thorough knowledge of
the surrounding sea routes.

Thus, the beginning of the war commenced. Facing each other in space overlooking the Covenant of the
Dragon was the Federation's fleet, which was not the most elite but had ample experience, and a fleet
composed of those who were merely guards following the young prince. The former outnumbered the latter by
nearly four to one, and considering the difference in skill level, there was no way the two could be reversed. It
seemed that the victory was obvious without any need for questioning, but that seemingly simple prediction
was betrayed. This was the result of a difference in strategy rather than tactical perspectives. As the old book
of military strategy says, a battle is decided before it begins, so it is important to have laid the groundwork in
the preliminary stages.
In the first place, how did the Federation know the reality of the Covenant of the Dragon earlier than the mainland of the Empire? Even
though the Federation had not been careless in its intelligence activities as was usual in the Cold War, it was more than a little too
much to have been able to unilaterally outsmart them under the same conditions.
Of course, there were more than a few people in the Federation who had a sense of discomfort, but they had no time to hesitate and had no choice
but to move. In other words, they were dragged into the situation.
Who was creating and controlling the situation? The battle unfolding here was a one-sided game that proved just
that.
The Imperial battleships were neither visible nor invisible on the radar. In the blink of an eye, transitions that
leaped through space were repeated, and the formation of the Federation, which had not even been partially
disrupted, was cut to pieces without a trace.
The bombardment defies the laws of physics and was so fast that there was no time to put up defensive shields.
All of these technologies, taken individually, were feasible with existing science, but the orders of magnitude of precision and
continuity were different. There was an overwhelming disparity in terms of efficient operation, just as there is no match between a
single-shot gun and a machine gun, even with the same bullet.
This was the power of the Kala Stone. The Federation was also benefiting from it, but the amount used was
clearly different. Even though they had launched an early invasion to prevent such a situation, the Empire
was utilizing the resources of the Covenant of the Dragon as if they were fully prepared for it. At the very
least, it would have taken nearly a year to achieve this level of firepower.
The information that the deposit was found three months ago was a deception. Prince Terminus was planning to defeat the federal forces by
himself, even with the connivance of his home country.
For what purpose? It would be a foolish question. Since ancient times, the desire of those who seek a monopoly on military success
cannot be anything other than their own prosperity. Moreover, if the prince were to seek it, it would be different from the kind of
success that a general dreams of.

In other words, he would be a nationalist. Terminus was going to surpass his rivals and become the next emperor. His methods were
tantamount to misdeeds, but he had actually defeated the federal army, so no one could openly complain. There is a saying that to
deceive the enemy, one must begin with one's allies.

Terminus watched with a satisfied smile as the Federation army was crushed and fled. For now, his plan had succeeded, and
he could proudly declare that. However, as a talented prince, he didn't let his guard down. On the contrary, he remained
extremely calm and knew that the real challenge was yet to come. While the political struggle with his brothers would intensify
in the future, it was crucial to ensure that there were no vulnerabilities to exploit.

Not all of the Federation's people escaped from becoming space debris, and many small ships that had escaped
from the disabled ships had crash-landed on the Covenant of the Dragon. It was troublesome to clean up the
mess, and there might be some dangerous creatures like poisonous spiders that couldn't be easily dealt with
with a few words of surrender from defeated soldiers.
Terminus murmured with an expectant tone, "Now, how will you bite back?" as he looked down on the planet he ruled
with a benevolent gaze.
2
The dense clusters of huge trees and the smell of thick greenery were enough to make one swoon. It was supposed to be the height of summer, but
the ambient temperature made it seem almost cooler.
It was in the middle of the forest, probably due to the fact that it has been almost untouched for thousands of
years. The chirping of birds, the buzzing of insects, the rustling of treetops in the breeze, and the sound of
water are all in my ears.
A small waterfall pours into a modest pool and flows into a stream. This open space embodies an ethereal serenity and seems to be separated from
the mundane, like a garden of the gods.
Unless, of course, there was one extra person in the room.

With a crash, the rising surface of the water broke the harmony and spewed out the person in question with a
disgraceful splash. The atmosphere was kept nice because this person was diving earlier, but now the mood
changed and the atmosphere became noisy.
I don't mean that she's singing badly or acting out like an idiot. She was certainly a person who lacked respect in many ways, but she was
the type of guy who could even be described as calm if you didn't bother her. Nevertheless, she is the kind of person who doesn't fit in
with her surroundings to a destructive degree.

Not only with others but also with nature. Her mere presence creates a sense of ruin, like a child's scribble over a
finished painting.
The reason is unknown. Even though I have known her for a long time, I could not understand why. I had to accept that she was just
simply that kind of figure.

The woman -- and objectively speaking, she was quite beautiful. Standing there naked with her arms spread wide and
her chin lifted while her eyes remained closed. Waterfalls cascaded down her face, chest, and throat, forming misty
rainbows. Well, it was a beautiful sight, but the sigh I let out was not one of admiration. Apart from the unique
atmosphere of this person I mentioned earlier, there was another reason for it.
The woman's body was covered in scars, old and new, big and small. Cuts, stabs, burns, bullet wounds... every
kind of scar imaginable covered her entire body like a chaotic map. Despite her exceptional proportions, the
damage to her appearance was significant.
Considering her position, one could praise her scars as badges of honor. But to me, it was a shame that such a
beautiful woman had suffered so much. Perhaps my sensitivity is just old-fashioned. "Lord Commander Mitra."
At that moment, a shy voice came from the side. When I turned my head in that direction, I saw a soldier with an eager appearance within my field
of vision. I was pretty sure he was a newcomer.
I gestured to him that he wouldn't be able to hear me unless I spoke louder, and he recoiled as if he had seen a ghost. It hurt my feelings. I
wanted to scold him, but I decided to let his rudeness slide.
"It's okay. I'll forgive your impoliteness. It's normal for anyone to act like this until they get used to me," I said. “Commander,
Commander Mitra!”
The new soldier then stood at attention and shouted loudly, getting the
attention of the captain. The captain slowly turned around and asked
what was going on.
"What is it?" she asked.

"I'm sorry to disturb you, sir. Sergeant Sati is requesting your presence," replied the new soldier, standing
stiffly as if he had swallowed a stick. "I'll be right there. You can go back ahead," Captain Mitra responded
with a deep sigh.
"Um, well..." the new soldier hesitated.

"What is it? Are you listening?" the captain frowned at his slow-witted subordinate. From my perspective, it
was only natural for the captain to react that way. The new soldier should think more about how she is
perceived by others.
Let's overlook the fact that she's standing there stark naked in a "Nio pose". While it's notably lacking in ladylike dignity, everyone in the
squad, including myself, is female. So there's no need for her to feel embarrassed, being a new recruit and all. Her peculiar aura isn't
harmful either, so we can ignore it. However, for a young girl with little
experience, her numerous nasty wounds are tough to handle. Perhaps now, she's realized how dangerous her
assignment is.
This is probably Sergeant Sati's way of instilling reality into her, so that
she won't freeze up in combat. I think it's clever to use a superior rank
as a means of motivation.
"Ah, excuse me! Then――"
"Ah, thanks for your hard work. Tell Sati not to rush too much."
"Y-Yes!"
The new recruit gave a salute and turned on her heel to leave at a run.
Mitra, on the other hand, slowly made her way up from the depths with
a look of annoyance on her face. While I understand that she's frustrated
about having her break interrupted, since Sati, her right-hand woman, is
calling for her, shouldn't she hurry?
"Move."
"Fugya!!!"

Despite that, this person suddenly kicked me up! What the hell is she doing? I even kept watch so that her clothes
wouldn't be taken by animals!
"Ugh, it's slightly warm. Disgusting."
To make matters worse, she started complaining. I continually protested this going back ten years, but Mitra
completely ignored me. Every complaint I had poured on her while she was wearing clothes was in vain. Damn,
what an unpleasant guy. I wanted to scratch God's face in frustration for having such a partner. However, I'm
not a child to sulk forever.
After all, I'm a soldier on a mission, and having personal feelings is a luxury.
After Mitra finished getting dressed, we soon entered the forest and came out onto a path. It was a little better than the ones used by
beasts, but I didn't feel like complaining. It was out of the question to walk down the big avenue that was dangerous to cross and
conspicuous, especially since we were infiltrating enemy territory.
This is Serpent Island (Magoraka), or in the Empire's style, the Covenant of the Dragon, located a little south of the center of
the central continent. Why are we in such a place? It's because we were defeated in the last battle. However, the top brass of
the fleet was in charge, and since we
were treated as reserve soldiers and didn't even participate in the battle, it would be troublesome if we were
held responsible for the defeat. It was a great inconvenience to be involved in someone else's incompetence.
For our Federation, this is exactly the kind of picture they were hoping for. Our Federation is a large country, which means our power structures are
complex and filled with all sorts of shady characters.
At the top, there are even more dangerous people, so if we limit our focus to them, we'll be immovable.
However, there are multiple groups vying for the Number Two position, and they're all fighting tooth and
nail for a seat at the table.
One of these tricky individuals happens to be the master of my companion, Mitra. He initially had misgivings about this
war, and after giving his orders to his own followers, he managed to shoehorn them into the already-filled conquest army.
In other words, our work starts here in earnest.
"Mitra, is there anything wrong with your health or anything else?"
"Other than your annoying presence, everything's fine."

"What did you say?" I was worried about her since we'd been running through the mountains for two whole days since landing on this planet, but
why does she have to be so bitter all the time?
"We have supplies for a five-day mission, and so far we've been able to avoid any combat. We shouldn't have to expend any energy." "Uh,
yeah..." I almost retorted but was shut down by her logic.
Mitra is flawed both as a person and as a soldier, but her ability to carry out missions is remarkable, so it's difficult to criticize
her in that regard. As we continued down the narrow path, we could see soldiers in the distance. They noticed Mitra and
saluted her, calling her "Captain, Captain."

Those who know a little about military matters might find this scene strange. The number of soldiers gathered here is only
about 40 in total. It's more like a squad than anything else, so calling her "Captain" is strange. That title is reserved for
generals who command brigades or divisions. In reality, Mitra's rank is a captain at best, and she is more likely to be a
company commander. The unit she leads is officially called the Special Commando Unit of the Federation's National
Intelligence
Force, and there is no "squad" designation anywhere. However, we are not ignoring the rules. It's just a nickname,
but in a world where the military is very hierarchical, I want you to consider what it means such that even a captain
like Mitra can use such a title.
Everything is only worth it if there are achievements. This is proof that this small group of forty people has achieved results
comparable to ten thousand soldiers.

We are the Shinga Corps, a unit known as the Federation's poisoned needle.
"Ah, finally, you're here, Captain," said Sati, the senior non-commissioned officer, standing at the back of the soldiers.
She had a beautiful and sophisticated appearance as if she could be a president's secretary in some big company, but everyone knows
she is a tough person.

There are also two-second lieutenants and one first lieutenant, who outrank her in rank, but Sati is the
backbone that smooths the implementation of the officers' orders, so for the soldiers, she is both a demon and
a god. Considering that she is Mitra's exclusive officer, she is practically the second in command of the unit.
"Is there something wrong?"
"No, Captain. That's not it. Lieutenant's suggestion is that we should expand further down, as everything is
going smoothly so far."
With a relaxed smile, Sati tells Mitra that the suggestion came from the lieutenant next to her.
"Bravery is all well and good, but it's useless if you're exhausted when you face the target," said Mitra, moving her gaze to the lieutenant next to Sati
with a disgusted expression.
"You're right, Captain. However, considering the situation, we cannot
afford to take unnecessary risks. In other words, there is a possibility
that those who draw the bow for the main family may also try to
obstruct us."
"What specifically?"
"The order is to rescue our allies."

The lieutenant's immediate response made Mitra's expression even more severe. Sati tried to intervene to
calm things down.
"Ma’am Lieutenant, you want to have excuses ready in case it comes to that. If we manage to get close to the target, we can easily say there is no
time to turn to anything else."
"Indeed. But I intend to ignore any ridiculous orders like that."
"As a result, the captain's reputation will worsen again. And we will
suffer the consequences too."
"Well, that's true."

Watching Mitra stammer under Sati's gentle pressure with a smile was quite amusing and refreshing. Though they were
superior and subordinate in the military, their roles were reversed as individuals. For Mitra, Sati was like an older sister or
teacher. This haughty and arrogant woman probably struggled with those who were trained in a Spartan-like environment
by her side since childhood. It was quite amusing.

Our first mission is to assassinate the Ninth Prince of the Empire, Lord Terminus. In truth, there's no dying
or killing among immortals (Amrita), but we use the phrase as a matter of course. In any case, the real
nature of the Shinga Corps is to do these dark jobs. And furthermore, Mitra's family, the Atman family,
specializes in the underworld business.
Therefore, all of the brigade's actions on Serpent Island (Magoraka) require a high degree of secrecy. Even
choosing the landing spot, the large forest area called Kumano, was no coincidence. It was close enough to the
target's capital, Kyofu, yet far enough away to sneak up and stab. From then on, we've been marching at a high
pace, hiding behind the terrain. We're getting closer to our destination. We must assassinate Lord Terminus.
Needless to say, it's a tough mission, so a one-shot kill and then escape is ideal.
A rescue mission with a burden to carry would be more than just an annoyance. Once again, I think the issue of the chain of command is
troublesome. No, in this case, it's politics.
The Shinga Corps is essentially the Atman family's private army, but now that we've entered the expeditionary
force by force, we owe the fools on the other side. Given our position, it's difficult to resist even if they try to
hold us back out of spite.
"For now, I'm thinking of an excuse. If we use the Kala Stone in battle, it will make it difficult for radars and
communications to function properly. So if we say we couldn't hear something, we can use that as a shield to
fall back on..."
"The captain has a boyfriend, doesn't she?"
"Yeah, yeah, don't forget about me."
"Shut up, you White Mochi."
"Ouch!"

As I turned around, a backhand punch hit me in the face. My cute, fragile body flew off like a ball, bouncing off the tree and landing on
Sergeant Sati's shoulder.
"Don't take it out on me. I'm your Avatara!"
"I don't know anything about a suspicious object like you."

What a thing to say. But oh, Sergeant Sati stroked me gently, and I couldn't help but purr.
Am I a cat? No, I'm an Avatara. A special ability user called the Krishna, of which there are only a few in this world - individuals
with unique powers. The Shinga Corps is made up entirely of Krishnas. That's why we're a powerful team. The new recruit
earlier, as well as the lieutenants and sergeant here, all have their own unique powers. And I have the special ability of Mitra.
Not only am I cute, but I'm also a cheat-level asset for the combat unit.

"With me around, I can catch any information from anywhere. So saying you couldn't hear something won't work." "I said shut up." I
was punched again.

It hurts, but I'm invincible. I am the Great Spirit, the embodiment of Mitra's power, and I will never disappear as
long as she exists. In other
words, I'm the only one in the world who truly embodies immortality. You get it, right? This greatness. Imagine
the benefits of having someone specialized in information gathering in the military, regardless of what happens
to the mother's body.
Mitra pulled a super ultra-rare ability gacha. So you should understand
how lucky you are to have me and worship me more! As I spread my
sensory tentacles to show my gratitude, an unpleasant fact was
discovered as if it were targeted.
"Oh..."
"What's wrong? Don't tell me..."
"Yeah...sorry, Sergeant."

"I may have done too much setup. It's almost like I'm trying to collect flags."
"It's a command from our fleet commander. The Shinga Corps must rescue any endangered allied forces within our
operational range, got it?"

"I see. But if that's the case, we don't need to worry if there are no targets within our range, right?"
"Unfortunately, there is someone doing a distress signal non-stop 12 kilometers northwest of here. Probably someone related to
the commander (idiot)."
"You damn jinxed baked bun!"
"Ouch, don't hit me! And address me properly by name!" I forcefully straightened my sunken face and protested against domestic violence and
the acquisition of human rights.

3
"I'm Kouha! And you're the jinxed one, aren't you?"

Mitra is generally disliked by the Federation’s Army. The Atman family, her lineage, is a dangerous
assassination aristocracy with a bloody and vengeful family tree, but there are also many aspects that can be
attributed to her own actions.
Although normally quite restrained, there are times when she becomes like a rabid dog and even bites at high-
ranking officials. It's almost a
miracle she hasn't been executed yet, and to sum it up, she's considered a "dangerous person" based on her family background, achievements,
attitude, and personality.

I'm sure there are more than a dozen people in the upper echelons who would love to take her down at every
opportunity. That's why I can’t give those people any excuses. She had to show a commendable willingness to
obey even unreasonable orders, without going too far off the rails, or even the Atman family wouldn't be able to
protect her. In that sense, this case was pushing the limits.
The initial plan was to divert before the exit of the Kumano Kodo, an ancient pilgrimage route, and attack from
behind Kyofu, but the location of the rescue target was off from there. And to converge, they had to cross a
main road leading to the Empire's military base.
Combat was bound to occur. In fact, I had already sensed the enemy's formation.
"How many are there?"

"A battalion-size unit is on patrol. It's going to be difficult to sneak by unnoticed, so we'll guide them to a relatively vulnerable
point." "Are they human?"

"No, unmanned drones (Durgas). They probably don't have a Kala Stone."
While running through the forest, I gave a brief opinion on the expected enemy strength. The Kala Stone has a characteristic that it
doesn't work very well unless operated by a human. There are some theories with a certain degree of credibility as to why, but Mitra
tends to deny them completely, so let's leave it at that.

Anyway, we judged that stacking the Kala Stones on unmanned drones is a bad idea, so even though the Empire has a large number of stones, it is
unlikely. Smart people dislike wasting resources.
"Prince Terminus is quite sharp and ambitious. He should want to preserve the resources he has obtained
as much as possible."
"Well, that's good. But in my opinion, Prince Terminus has a romantic streak. He may not always act based on
reason alone." "Hmm."

"Certainly, what the leader says makes sense. People who love history can be passionate at times."
The sergeant who ran on the opposite side of Mitra, who was sandwiching me, nodded. As an assassin, profiling the
target is thoroughly done. Prince Terminus likes history, and he has a particularly strong passion for the First Epoch
before the Disturbance. Therefore, he has a strong spirit of respect and protection towards ancient artifacts. That's
also why we chose the Kumano ancient road as our marching route. It was because we thought it would be unbearable
for his aesthetic sense to place crude soldiers at past sacred sites.
"From the fact that we have been unscathed so far, it is clear that Prince Terminus is partially ignoring military
common sense. A large army cannot be stationed on a narrow road, but it is ideal for setting traps and
ambushes."
"That's true, but... the situation is different in this case, isn't it?"

"Yes. Therefore, it's useless to just think about it. Kouha-san, it's a matter of just doing it. Leader, is that okay?"
"Yeah. Since we were told to do it by the head office, there's no other way. Sati and White Fluff, let's go!" "Call me by
my name... uhyaa!!!"

Mitra grabbed my head and accelerated even more. Considering the weight of the equipment in the forest, it looked like a feat that exceeded
human leg power. However, it wasn't particularly strange.
The special characteristics of the Krishna can be divided into three main categories.
One is the ability to use Avataras.

Second is excellent physical ability. Being an incomplete immortal is the same as others, and even with various types of Avataras, there
is no healing ability.

However, the Krishna clearly had a strong body. To put it in perspective, the highest level of ordinary human beings
is the average for the Krishna. In other words, it is normal to be able to jump nearly nine meters in the long jump and
hit a ball at speeds of over 160 kilometers per hour when playing ball sports. Naturally, stamina is the same.
Therefore, a trained soldier can exceed the aforementioned numbers by one to five times. Depending on the person,
there are even cases where it reaches twice that amount. In fact, their march up until now has been at a speed that is
kept within the range of a top-class marathon runner,
without leaving behind any fatigue. These Shinga Corps are now taking it up a notch. It's like a gust of wind.
Without a sound, a group of 40 swift soldiers run through the trees, and to those facing them, they are nothing but the grim reaper. By my
calculations, engagement will begin in just two minutes.
I think that the reason why the three-way balance of power between the Federation, the Empire, and the
Theocracy has begun to crumble is not just because of the discovery of the Kala Stone, but also due to the rise
of the Krishna.
Since the birth of the first person 70 years ago, the occurrence rate has been increasing with each
successive generation. Currently, the ratio is one in several million people, but what about 10 years from
now? 20 years from now? Humanity, which has struggled for nearly 7,000 years to survive death, is now
trying to evolve. Where will the Amrita go?
What will they see at the end of their journey?

A large wave of people seeking answers is beginning to sweep through the universe, and it will surely lead to the final war that settles
individual ideologies. So we must win. Perhaps the Shinga Corps don't care about becoming true immortals, but I want to know the
meaning of my existence in this world.

I wanted to grasp significance, value, and reach the ends of the earth. "We're 100 meters away. Are you ready?"
"What a foolish question, White Mochi. The entire corps will charge and trample them!"
Leading the charge, Mitra jumped as soon as she emerged from the forest, carrying the voices of her excited
subordinates on her back. Below, on the main road, there were twenty-legged Durgas resembling giant
crabs.
It would be too reckless to fight them head-on, but we are a group of the Krishna. We have surpassed the limits of the existing human body, have
Avataras that defy reason, and possess a third characteristic.
Unleashed, Mitra swung the double-edged red flame, Mitra's Agneyastra, and extended it in an instant, shaking the
atmosphere with a roar.
To be precise, the internal Kala stone responded when the switch on the handle was pressed.
It was a song of joy, or perhaps a scream of despair. The power of the stone, which shines only when used by people, burns even more fiercely
when mediated by the Krishna.

The Kaala stone generates even more powerful electricity in response to electrical power. Although the ratio varies
depending on the size and quality of the stone, when stored in a personal weapon, the average increase is 12 million
times the original power, equivalent to the energy of a nuclear power plant that can be carried at the cost of using
household appliances. This alone is an outrageous pinnacle, but in the hands of the Krishna, the output increases
sixfold. Its magnificence is like a walking response weapon, almost like a god or a demon.
A piece of scrap metal like the Durga’s body is no match for it. A flash swung sideways and ran through the air as a red
lightning blade, cutting the Durga which was as large as a shed, in half. This destructive power was kept under control and
released, lest other enemies gather too much attention.
Truly the work of a demon god.
"How about it? They don't have the stones, just as I said."
"Don't brag so much. Sati, you take care of the soldiers. Don't let anyone drop out."
"Yes, Captain. Leave it to me."

Mitra, who arrogantly gave orders in the center of the road, then turned and looked at five Durga. She was
ready to take on a full third of the enemy alone. It might seem too greedy, but in terms of the distribution of
military power, it was reasonable.
Regarding simple training and the number of battles fought, Mitra and Sati were the pillars of the Shinga Corps. In addition, Mitra's
equipment was also unique among her subordinates. The double-edged red flame Agneyastra, whose two long swords were combined
at the handle, was made of Upanishad steel, which is the pinnacle of modern science.
Although it is not widely used due to the huge amount of time and money required for refining and its
considerable weight, it is the material that can minimize the loss of electric power, making it difficult to
break and giving it great attacking power.
Also, don't forget that I am here. When the Kaala stone is activated, even the power of the Avatara rises strangely. "We'll
synchronize our senses."
"Quit the chatter and get it done."
"Oh, come on! Why don't you appreciate me enough..."

As I gazed upon the scenery below me, the roaring of the Kala Stone created an electric hell-like cage. One reason why communication
equipment and radars have become almost useless in recent wars is that a certain type of charged particle swallowed up in this reckless
area causes widespread information interference.

This is a logical explanation and has been experimentally proven many times, so it can be considered generally correct. However, it is
not a complete answer. There are parts that cannot be explained by science that exist undeniably. However, exceptions exist between
allied troops, especially among those who share an intimate relationship.
The Shinga Corps can contact headquarters without me, and those who are going to help can ask the
commander for reinforcements. If both sides share a certain level of understanding and trust, they can ignore
the storm of mad particles.
There is a hypothesis about this, but as usual, Mitra rejected it outright. She called it romantic, foolish, and
crazy. I don't understand what she doesn't like about it, but there is only one fact that can be confirmed for
now. In combat against enemy troops where killing intent clashes violently, elegant technology is suppressed.
The game of the gentlemen who entrusted everything to Durga or shot unilaterally from a distant and unseen
location, which was devoid of blood, is now on the brink of extinction.
As a result, we are using the power of science to fly around space, using occult weapons, and engaging in a head-on fistfight
like legendary heroes.

It's like a myth. If an ancient and ridiculous story were to unfold in reality, it would probably be like this.
The trend of progress in technology leading to regression may be a foolish and wrong choice.
There are times when I wonder if all the immortals (Amrita) are pushing forward on the road to destruction without exception.
Everyone else should have doubted their sanity at some point. But we can't stop. We won't stop. Because fundamentally, no one
knows the meaning of life and death.

We have no choice but to surrender to our emotions like this, and it is too futile to just sit there and
crumble away into the void. We long for the cry of our hearts to become the bond of our souls. And as far
as I have seen, Mitra is the epitome of this.
There are many complaints, but no one else takes care of her heart as much as she does. So, for better or for worse, I couldn't
help but like her a little.

"If we had attacked elsewhere, there might have been casualties in the group. It's also dangerous to take time for a conversation like this. If we
keep hesitating, we'll be surrounded."
"...You say that so easily. Don't you feel anything?"

"I do. But it's not our fault. The Imperial Army's incompetence is why we couldn't properly evacuate civilians." "So you're telling
me to accept it--"

When Mitra turned around, I instinctively braced myself, but Sergeant Sati intervened.
"Let's stop. There's no benefit to arguing."
While speaking, she sent a signal to us with his eyes. Yeah, I understand. We've known each other for a long time. I don't intend to say the
"forbidden words" that would make Mitra explode.
"Here's a compromise. We can't undo what's already happened, but we can choose a course of action going forward.
At least for that girl--"
In a tone and attitude that was not too bureaucratic or sentimental,
Sergeant Sati continued.
"Show the mercy of a leader."
"...I understand."

After a brief pause, Mitra nodded and walked away. We had to bend the common sense approach of hurrying, but as long as we
let her do what she wanted, her appearance would look okay. It might be childish reasoning, but dealing with emotions is
something that can only be done on that level.

When Mitra left the main road, she quietly knelt down. "Can you hear me? I want to ask you something. If you can't answer with your voice,
blink once for yes and twice for no. ...Yes, good girl."
We all watched Mitra's back without moving. We couldn't confirm what kind of state the girl lying at her feet was in
and didn't want to. For the immortals (Amrita), there was nothing more painful than being seen by others when they
were broken. It was a matter of instinct that they didn't want to become a public spectacle, beyond reason. Therefore,
we also knew the true nature of the "mercy" that Mitra was about to show. "Is there a burial culture on this
planet? ...I see. Then, do you want it?" To burn everything to ashes, leaving no bones behind, and becoming an
invisible Yuga. While being released from the yoke of matter, the relationship between the Yuga would also be cut off,
but they could regain their freedom of action. Even in that state, however, the pain of the wounds they had suffered
would not disappear.
While understanding that they will have to taste infinite loneliness and suffering, most immortals (Amrita) desire this treatment. At
least, a change in their way of existence occurs, and they would be inevitably drawn to it. In a way, it might be an aspiration for
reincarnation. "I understand. I hope for a future where you will be saved."
With a voice that sounded more like a blessing than condolences, Mitra used the power of the Kala Stone to
burn the girl. A blue flame quickly rose and erased all traces of her body. The culture of destruction and
burial was based on the premise of the existence of the Yuga in all aspects. It is objectively inexplicable to
accept the destroyed, who cannot be seen, felt, or involved with, and it may even seem like a religious fervor.
However, it is different. We don't just believe it; we know it.
We instinctively understand that the world works in this way. Therefore, at this moment, it was clear what the entire corps
thought of Mitra. As a soldier, there is no choice but to be dumbfounded. They should even feel contempt for this incredible
weakness. But what about as a human being?

Everyone trembles at the sight of the scene. They can vividly imagine the unshakable choice this sentimental woman would
make if they were to fall.

If you fight with her, you feel like you can become someone who knows the meaning of life and death. Of course, I am no exception. "I
kept you waiting. Let's go."

In other words, for better or for worse, the Shinga Corps was a force that existed because of Mitra. Until everything was completely destroyed, or

4
until they reached the horizon of the event.

The 2nd Mechanized Battalion belonging to the 8th Imperial Border Army Division had drawn the short straw.
The mission itself was not particularly difficult. It was a routine patrol and search, which could even be called
boring. Their task was to pursue the remnants of the defeated Federation from the previous battle and
capture or eliminate them if found.
At this time, many Imperial Army units deployed in the Covenant of the Dragon were given similar missions, so
there was no significant difference in treatment from the headquarters. So why were they forced to suffer
more than others?
The answer is simply bad luck.
They happened to be assigned to an area where dangerous individuals were hiding, far beyond the level of
ordinary vermin. If they look at each individual incident, the damage was minor, with a few low-combat units
such as scouts and supply lines being reduced.
But on the other hand, it was an insidious invasion that accurately attacked weaknesses like a poisonous
needle, slowly paralyzing the overall functionality. If one loses their arms and legs, even a giant will be
devoured by ants.
The battalion commander was not foolish enough to be unaware of the danger. The enemy was an elite force specializing in surprise
attacks. Therefore, as long as they could prevent being individually defeated and pay attention to mutual support in a tight formation,
they could achieve a complete victory.

That was the common sense approach, but the situation did not allow for a safe choice. As the essence of the mission was a pursuit, to
enter a defensive stance and lose the unit's mobility would be counterproductive. The enemy would leisurely escape and jump around
the Covenant of the Dragon in search of their next prey.

Perhaps there was even a possibility of directly attacking their supreme commander. Therefore, the beast in
question must be hunted down here and now. Elite against the elite. In short, that was the conclusion reached
by the battalion commander.
The time was close to noon, and the scorching sun heated the paved road, making it blistering hot. Five armored vehicles emerged from the
shimmering heat haze, each carrying one or two black figures.
They were a reinforcement squad of 60 soldiers who silently formed up and readied their weapons while keeping a
vigilant eye on their surroundings, resembling steel hunting dogs. In reality, they were covered in a metallic shine -
Juggernauts, heavily armored infantry who resembled medieval knights in their majestic and ferocious battle attire.
These giants, standing over 2.5 meters tall, displayed incomparable strength and speed thanks to their machine-
controlled suits. They were not only renowned for their defensive capabilities but also for the advanced technology
that allowed them to explore even the depths of the sea or the depths of a volcano. They embodied the history of the
imperial nation - as well as the Federation - as the vanguard of technological advancement.
In other words, they could not afford to lose against any enemy from any planet. As one of the great powers
that divided the universe, victory had become a duty, and even in the present day when the Krishna had
emerged, they remained the mainstay of the battlefield.
According to the principle of numbers, this was simply a matter of course. The Empire had a population
of over 5 billion in its direct jurisdiction alone, but the proportion of the Krishna was less than 20,000.
After selecting those who were suitable for military service based on age, nature, and ability, the
number became even smaller, making them still a minority.
The demand for unity in a group is not limited to the mortal world. Rather, if the military is the prime
example, it is impossible to standardize a few heretics, and Juggernauts were weapons that only ordinary
humans could handle.
Therefore, they had their own pride. It could be called a kind of prejudice or discrimination.
"You went wild in style. You're getting carried away," murmured Lieutenant Ashram, the squad leader, checking the
wreckage of the destroyed Durga and letting out a muffled groan. It was just muttering in his suit and not a
vocalization, but his tone was filled with irritation.
He disliked the Krishna. As is common with those who have achieved some degree of success in life, he denied the role of luck in
achieving results.

"Well, it's true that I was born into a wealthy family and never lacked money or material possessions, and I
received a good education with the love of my parents. But I didn't just sit back and enjoy those privileges; I
worked hard to get to where I am now..."
In other words, he was proud of having walked a steady path. He didn't mind being treated as a chosen person, but he genuinely wished to be
excused from being seen as lucky.
Ashram strongly believed that biased pride had taken root in him as an indiscreet sense of justice.
Unfairness was unforgivable. The Krishna was the very incarnation of such distortions, and the current
situation stimulated unpleasant memories.
Around six months after entering military school, he and his entourage often "mentored" a certain classmate. The
student always had the lowest grades and was a failure who could be expelled at any time. Ashram believed it was the
duty of the top student to train him since he lacked effort, and he constantly used brute force to punish him. He did so
without any shame or hesitation, even chest-puffing, believing it was the right thing to do. However, he never heard a
word of gratitude from the problematic classmate. Instead, he was returned with an unbelievable betrayal.
During a martial arts class, he was about to throw and pin down the opponent, as usual, when suddenly, the opponent
"changed." The opponent's appearance remained the same, but it was as if they had become a rock; no matter how much force
Ashram exerted, he didn't feel any impact. Then, the moment he grabbed the opponent's arm, Ashram's wrist was crushed like a
withered branch. The Krishna were not born superhuman; they awakened one day, usually in their teens.
The trigger and reason for this remained unknown. There were no commonalities in race, gender, bloodline,
or ability. The only known fact was that those who had changed surpassed the limits of humanity, a poorly-
made joke.
Ashram knew about it only to the extent of stories, but he never imagined experiencing it firsthand. He
screamed in unexpected agony, standing up to look down quietly at the inferior student. His friends and
instructors were dumbfounded. Everything became an insane humiliation that cut his heart. His deeply
wounded heart has not healed to this day.
Therefore, he couldn't forgive the Krishna. He even thought they should be exterminated. Such a mass of unfairness couldn't
be acknowledged to exist.

"It seems they went west. Let's chase them," Ashram instructed while trampling on the burnt ground,
where they had performed a burial. Although it would have been imperceptible to the naked eye, the
infrared depth sensor installed in his suit captured the enemy's footsteps clearly. It was probably a small
unit of 30 to 40 people. "They are formidable enemies.”
However, Ashram had no fear in his heart. He judged that they were conquerable not only because he was hateful, but also because he
realistically assessed their military strength.
The physical abilities of the new generation were about twice that of ordinary people. On the other hand, he was wearing enhanced
armor (Juggernaut) that exceeded the specifications of an unarmed human by almost 30 times. If the enemy had an Avatara, Ashram
and his comrades had the advantage of various technologies.
The headquarters of the Imperial Border Army had informed their ground forces that they could not replenish their
supply of Kala stones due to the massive consumption of these resources in fleet battles. Therefore, Ashram and his
companions were one of the few who had access to Karla stones. However, there was no need to fear, as according
to Ashram's standards, even individuals could at most be rated at fifty percent, and taking into account the
advantage of the numerical superiority of the side in pursuit, they could win sufficiently.
Ashram had the leisure to smile sadistically at the unfolding events and even throw some ridicule at his adjutant
beside him. However, an abnormality occurred at that moment. It was as if the adjutant had been hit in the back by an
invisible giant, and he was blown forward like a shrimp. No one could immediately understand what had happened,
and they thought it was a nasty joke. Then, a crimson explosion erupted. The unfortunate adjutant didn't even have the
chance to scream and was steamed alive in his burning suit.
"E-enemy attack, enemy attack!" Ashram shouted as soon as he snapped
out of it. At the same time, a second invisible attack followed. The
sergeant's head collapsed like an aluminum can, and he fell apart like a
broken doll while spewing blood.
‘What is this?’

At first, Ashram suspected long-range sniping, but when he saw a soldier getting pierced in the chest from the front in the next
instant, he concluded that it was not the case. The angle of the shot was not right, and there was no characteristic high-pitched
sound of air being cut through when the bullet's trajectory was changed. In other words, it was a surprise attack using close
combat, and it was an unbelievable level of invisibility. With some method that could not be detected even with the
naked eye, infrared rays, or ultrasonic sensors, the enemy was
rendered
invisible. Oh well, then it's clear.
"Krishnas!"

They are undoubtedly using Avataras. Although Ashram gritted his teeth, he realized that he couldn't capture the attackers
intuitively once he knew that. If the opponent had an abnormal ability that defied logic, then he would be in trouble if he kept
hesitating, so he had to make a quick decision on how to deal with it. In short, the question was how to deal with it. Even if
they couldn't see the enemy, if they were close enough they could still deal with them.
Each of them formed a circle to protect their comrades and fired in all directions. Despite being subjected to abnormal
attacks by abnormal enemies, they instantly achieved one of the correct solutions, which is worthy of praise. In that sense,
Ashram and his subordinates were undoubtedly excellent, possessing outstanding intelligence and skill, fitting the title of
the enhanced infantry, the blooming flowers of the battlefield.
There was no mistake in their actions. Therefore, the conclusion here can only be that the opponent was bad. Seventy percent
of the firearms that were fired exploded and shattered. Not only that, but the arms of the soldiers who held them were blown
off, and fragments pierced through their helmets, turning their brains into mush. Not just the guns, but also the impact
resistance of the enhanced armor (juggernaut) had suddenly degraded, becoming as fragile as paper.
Faced with such an irrational scene, the few remaining unscathed soldiers could do nothing but be in shock. It
would be impossible to maintain their fighting spirit when all of the weapons they relied on had turned against
them. Ashram, too, could only stare in disbelief as his subordinates were knocked down one by one in a matter
of seconds... He thought he had been hit hard in the side, but he ended up falling onto the road in a supine
position, with only his upper body remaining. ‘No, that's a lie. It's foolish. Unbelievable…’
The pain and humiliation that welled up within him doubled, and Ashram became a prisoner of confusion.
“This must be a mistake. How can something like this be allowed to happen? Why am I, who has always
worked hard and diligently,
groveling on the ground like this? Why does the story that promised me a future suddenly end?”
He didn't understand. It was impossible. This is ridiculous, and he refused to acknowledge it.
"It's a dream..." Yes, that's right, it's all a dream. Wait, then where did it
all come from? As Ashram pondered this, he noticed a cold gaze staring
down at him. Blue eyes that resembled the surface of a winter lake. He
still couldn't see the attacker, but he could feel that gaze as an exception.
The presence of an unfamiliar being, like seeing a different creature.
Memories of unpleasant, irrational, and envious incidents vividly
resurfaced. Oh, it was at that time. The incident where he lost to the
underachiever at the military university was a dream in the first place,
and he had been having a long nightmare since then. Therefore, it's okay.
If he wakes up, he'll get up from the dormitory bed and return to his
daily life, complaining that he couldn't bear it. As the main character of a
story befitting his glory...
"Haha, hahaha, hahahaha..."

The attackers paid no attention to Ashuram, who was laughing to the point of madness. They silently searched
the reinforced suits of the soldiers, which were faintly visible, sighed, and then stood up. And once again, they
became completely transparent and disappeared. This mysterious entity had no mercy for the enemies it
slaughtered, leaving them to be buried in ruins.
5
At least, that much was certain.

We defeated a swarm of Durgas and waited in a corner of the narrow road, sandwiched between cliffs, instead
of immediately heading towards the rescue target. It's not like we're being lazy. It's common sense that if we
did that much, we would attract pursuers, so we need to either shake them off or take them down. It was
natural to deal with it that way since we couldn't take the enemy, who we couldn't expect to be a good fighting
force, along with us to the target. "Kouha, can you see them?"
"Yeah, they seem to be enhanced infantry. If they follow the
footprints
we left and are a bit smart, they should be able to catch up to us. At that
time, let's deal with them here."
"What are the chances?"

"About seventy-thirty. It depends on how much the enemy values the Krishna."
I answered Sergeant Sati's question while hiding behind a rock. The variety of Avataras is so diverse that those who fight against the Krishna need
to have an in-depth thought that anticipates "what if".
For example, this time, we disguised our footprints. There is a person in the Shinga Corps who can create fake
essential elements of tracking (trails), including scent and temperature, to deceive or precisely synchronize with the
real ones. It may seem insignificant, but this is a very useful power. That's because Avataras are generally
personalized, and it is natural that their power is reflected only in themselves.
The type that can also share the influence with others is rare, and the benefit of being able to manipulate the
traces of all members of the unit up to their presence is significant. So if the enemy is a clever person, they
will consider the possibility of such a power user and act accordingly. As a result, they should notice the
strangeness of the disguised footprints.
We are here for such a moment. This narrow space is advantageous for ambush and can easily reverse the numerical
superiority. Well, if we were surrounded by a huge army, we would be helpless. But that's okay because I, who am
also a rare type, can communicate information.
As far as I know, there are only two users who can change the world into a different law of space. It's just a rumor, though.
Both were complicated individuals and not our allies, but they were also enemies of the Empire. Currently, it might be a
possibility that we can ignore them.
"Understood. Trisha, just to be sure, thoroughly manipulate the
surrounding signs."
"Yes, leave it to me."

Upon receiving orders from the commander, Trisha, who was the key player in the current situation, nodded. Her power was
useful, but required concentration, and wasn't something that could be shared with anyone. Trisha could only use her power of
manipulating presence on
people she liked. Thus, giving orders that would upset her would ruin the plan.
"Captain, is it okay with you too?"
"Yeah, it's fine. I'm counting on you."

Mitra was used to this and had a commendable attitude. There were no signs of shadows in her careful, narrowed
eyes, and she didn't seem to care about the commotion that happened earlier. She was quick to switch gears, even
though she was more emotional than most people. Her personality, which could quickly accept what was done and
move on, could be an asset on the battlefield, but it was confusing at times. "White Mochi, what's the enemy's
situation?" "Uh, yeah, it doesn't seem to have changed much..."
Anyway, she talked to me normally, so I forgot to protest against my
dishonorable nickname. I focused my attention back on the scene,
thinking it was unreasonable for me to be upset. That's when something
strange happened.
"Huh..."

The reinforced infantry troops were being taken out one after another. I couldn't visually capture information
from a remote location, but if I marked a spot beforehand, I could see it. It was like having the eyes of a god,
similar to advanced satellite imaging, but in reality, it was a one-man show by the Empire. The attacker was
not visible. "What's going on?"
"It's a novice. And this one is a Krishna."

An ability to become invisible? No, something seemed different, but it was undoubtedly a remarkable skill. In a matter of
seconds, they had annihilated the reinforced infantry and showed their outline for a moment before disappearing again...
"Uh-oh, they're coming this way!"

They had seen through Trisha's camouflage. Even I couldn't see their self-concealment ability, and it was like they
were controlling multiple Avataras at the same time. They had defeated the Empire's army, so they weren't one of
theirs. But we couldn't determine if they were on our side either. They were still not visible, but their intense killing
intent was approaching us rapidly. A battle was about to begin.
"At any rate, it's just one person. They have some kind of camouflage that makes them difficult to see, and they can punch
through the reinforced suit!"
"I see, so if we let our guard down, we'll all be wiped out."
As Mitra muttered with a somewhat cheerful tone, the mysterious attacker arrived. A roaring sound erupted near the entrance to the road
quickly building a pile of crumbling rocks. Then, without a pause, a chain of explosions bounced around between the cliffs. This time, the
exit of the road was blocked and we were trapped.

Taking advantage of the small number of troops -- this strategy, he's calm and thorough. I understand that he intends to wipe us out
without any reservation.

First, Trisha was blown away. Then, two or three soldiers were thrown by an invisible force and collided
with the rock wall from behind. "White Mochi, you're supposed to be useful." "I know!"
Within the group, I am the only one who can sense the attackers to some extent. We must break through the
situation by taking advantage of that. "All right, leave the rest to me. Sati and the others, wait for the
opportunity and fire together."
Mitra, who has synchronized with me, shouted and jumped. If we fight against someone who is not visible and is a skilled individual,
poor cooperation can be fatal. At least until the situation becomes clear, it is better to follow their style. In other words, it's also one-
on-one with skilled individuals.

Mitra, who kicked the rock wall like the enemy and jumped, flashed the double-bladed red flame
(Agneyastra) in mid-air. There was no response. She missed. But I sense a change in the air. "You grazed
him. Go for it!"
"I don't need to be told..."

The second strike that followed was also a miss, but it was closer than before. Mitra, who activated the Kala Stone, extended
the blade of electricity and attacked more fiercely. The attack repeated more than ten times in an instant, and although it
missed the target, it was not just a waste of effort.
Based on the tactics used to defeat the previous enhanced infantry and the current situation, it was clear that
the attackers were skilled in close combat. Moreover, the distance between them was the key, and without
getting in close, they lacked the means to attack. Therefore, by continuously swinging the long weapon, they
could maintain a stalemate. In fact, the enemy had not yet penetrated Mitra's offensive, which could be
considered a barrier to their slashing attacks, and I sensed their frustration.
During this time, the soldiers followed Sergeant Sati's instructions and retreated while carrying the wounded. All right, this
should be no problem.
Mitra seemed to be thinking the same thing and raised the double-
bladed red flame (Agneyastra) vertically. At the same time, the air
converged with a red light.
"Fire it off!"

It was a powerful technique that exploded with energy like a lightning strike within a circumference of ten or more meters
centered on oneself. The opponent's defense was unknown, but there was no way they would be unscathed after taking this
attack. The formed thunderball covered Mitra, and at that moment when it was about to explode - Something was thrown. The
enemy remained transparent, but it suddenly appeared in midair, and looked like a can of sprayed mist.
I couldn't tell what it was at first because it wasn't a ready-made product. It was made from makeshift parts
and had a clumsy, old-fashioned design that made it needlessly large. However, its power was undeniable. It
surpassed the official product in terms of effectiveness, with the canister unleashing an incredible sound and
flash. "Ah!?"
The sting grenade at close range mercilessly trampled on my senses. I'm naturally sharp, but I'm extremely weak to this kind of
harassment. However, I wasn't completely paralyzed. It was a close call, but I noticed it just in time to protect my vision. Of course,
Mitra was the same way. It was a pinch, but not so much that it was a life-or-death situation.
The explosive formula was disrupted by the impact of the sting grenade, but the lightning ball itself remained and played the role of a defensive
membrane. If I charged at it head-on, it should have turned black and
 burned. However, who could have imagined that it would be easily shattered like thin glass? In an instant, the defensive membrane was pierced as
if it were breaking through thin glass. And it didn't stop there
- the abnormal violence struck Mitra's stomach directly. Astonishment, pain - the sound of bones and organs twisting inside my
body. I understood that the numerical damage that was transmitted through the synchronization of my senses was ignoring the
armor of my clothes. I thought that the power that had slaughtered the Imperial reinforced infantry like paper was initially due to
an extraordinary level of strength, but it was only half true.

By actually receiving that threat, I came to understand the enemy's mechanism.

"Mitra!"
"Yeah, no problem."

Without taking a step back, Mitra stepped forward and the double-edged red flame (Agniyastro) roared. The red
blade that was swung down struck the enemy who couldn't see it before our body could be split in two.
Normally, it would have been a single stroke, but the timing was off. However, sparks flew on the collision
surface like a grinder, and the slash did not dig into the enemy's body. However, there was no longer any
surprise. It could even be said that it was as expected, so Mitra attacked the attacker with force without
worrying. The electrified enemy's body became less transparent and the outline became visible. "Fire!"
With Sati's command, concentrated fire was unleashed. Nearly half of the temporarily disabled soldiers from the earlier sting grenade
would suffice for the remaining twenty. The fishing rod that had turned into an electrically charged particle gun through the power of
the Kaala Stone was like a machine gun, and it was like a raging wave.
"Stop shooting"

While staring at the rising dust, the Demon Sergeant calmly rallied her troops. Now, the important part begins.
What happened to the enemy? They should be completely destroyed, but if they're still alive, the battle strategy must be changed. We stand
tense, waiting. The curtains are slowly lifted, revealing the attacker.
"Of course, we can't defeat them with just weapons." Mitra sighs in exasperation.
In front of us, we finally see the attacker, who has shown impressive skills.
"Amazing, truly amazing," we all thought.

We have never seen a Krishna with such high adaptability and power. The transparency has already worn off, and
she's bleeding from the forehead and has injuries all over her body, but there was no real damage. She's got
machine legs, so saying she's unscathed is not quite accurate, but she's still almost undamaged in this battle.
Furthermore, she's young, a girl who looks around seventeen or eighteen. Mitra was much cuter at that age, so we
can tell she's been through a lot of hardships. Her blue eyes assess us carefully, while at the same time keeping a
close eye on her surroundings. As soon as we detect her intention to escape, Sati, the Seargeant, shouts sharply,
"Liuetenant Gina!"
At the same time, the attacker kicks off the ground and jumps vertically about fourteen or fifteen meters, trying to get out of the trap.
But she fails. Gina, the lieutenant, jumps after her and kicks her again in mid-air before slamming her to the ground with brute force.
"Hey, Sati," I ask, unable to contain my laughter, "Is Trisha okay?"
"Yes, she managed to avoid a direct hit. Using the Avatara before the battle helped as well.
“That girl probably doesn't have a Kala stone," replied the Sergeant. It seemed like things had settled down and
I breathed a sigh of relief before turning my attention back to the attackers. The person who had done so much,
even without a rock in hand, was being pushed around by Lieutenant Gina, who was barehanded. It might seem
strange if you didn't know the circumstances, but there was nothing particularly unusual about it. It was just a
matter of compatibility; the two Avataras were in that kind of relationship.
Lieutenant Gina's abilities were related to physical strength, while the
attackers were only effective in weapon combat. This meant that if they
were fighting someone who was physically strong, they could only use
about half of their actual strength.
"Are you okay, Captain?"
"Yeah. You know I'm used to this kind of thing."
As Mitra rubbed her stomach and complained, she bent down to pick up a small stone. I knew what she was going to do, and
the sergeant and I sighed.
"I'm fine. I don't want to look like I was saved by Gina."
She boasted, then swung his arm and threw the stone he was holding with force. The stone flew through the air,
cutting through the wind, and hit the back of the attacker who was fighting with Lieutenant Gina. The Krishna full-
powered throw should have been almost 300 kilometers per hour, but compared to the previous charged particle
cannon, it was less powerful than a pea shooter. However, it was enough here. The attacker, who let out a small scream
and fell backward, was pinned down by Lieutenant Gina. Mitra watched with satisfaction and walked over to the two of
them.
"The ability to enhance or degrade tools beyond their limits. It's amazing, I want subordinates with that
kind of ability."
She said, bending over backward as if it were his own achievement. I wanted to say, "Are you still a child?",
but in any case, that was the truth about the attacker. She could become optically invisible with unremarkable
camouflage, and her cheap-looking artificial leg could even break through the armor of a strengthened soldier
with a kick. She probably strengthened her own equipment and degraded the enemy's equipment as soon as
she touched it. Therefore, even if he was hit by a double-edged red flame (Agneyastra), she would not be cut
in half, and even if she was hit by a charged particle cannon's barrage, she would only be slightly injured.
In the modern battlefield where technology is mixed, it was an invincible-like ability without exaggeration. If she was
determined, she could even break down a steel fortress with a single needle. On the other hand, her divine powers did not work
against primitive attacks such as physical blows or throwing stones. Mitra said it roughly as "tools," but it was more
appropriate to see it as a power that was only effective against artificial objects.

"Now that things have calmed down a bit, let's talk a little. I am Captain Mitra of the Special Commando Unit of the Federation's
National Intelligence Force.”
Looking down at the assailant on his back, our Commander smiles wickedly.
“What is your name?”

The other party showed a hint of hesitation at the question, but then, as if she had given up, she answered quietly.
“I am Private First Class Arya Nadi of the Seventh Space Force of the Federation.”
6
That was our first encounter with this mysterious Krishna.

"First of all, I apologize. And if it's acceptable, please allow me to

explain," Arya said.
Mitra nodded casually.
"Then please tell us," she urged kindly.

"I was following orders from my superior to eliminate the threats in the vicinity. I had no choice but to take on the overwhelming responsibility,
and as a result, my judgment became clouded," Arya explained.
"I see. So you're saying that you were too tired and couldn't distinguish between us and the enemy," the captain
said.
"Exactly, Captain. It was all my fault. I will accept any punishment," Arya replied humbly.
"Hmm, we were certainly inconvenienced, but there's no point in blaming you. The one who gives the orders should be
responsible," Mitra said.
"But, Captain, I couldn't follow the orders," Arya pointed out.
"It's okay. It's the superior's fault for relying on a weak girl like you. Let's just end this conversation here," Mitra waved her hand dismissively and
let Arya's apology go.
"By the way, where is your superior?" she asked Arya.
It had long been known that the person we were rescuing was Arya's superior. Later, we, with Arya, resumed our march. The
destination was seven kilometers north. The route was more conspicuous than the Kumano forest, but there were still mountains on this
side, so we had to be careful. We walked slowly and steadily. In addition to the soldiers
who were injured in the previous battle, there were things we needed to confirm before the next development.
"Private Arya. Is your Avatara the type that can be shared with others?" the captain asked.
"Yes. It only works when I touch something. As long as I do that, the effect will last, but if I let go, it will return to its original state within a
few seconds," Arya replied.

"Typical individual specification. Oh, don't misunderstand me. I'm not blaming you. It's just that there's something I don't quite understand,"
the captain explained.
"What is it, Captain?" Arya asked while walking.
"What kind of hiding place is your superior in?" she asked.

It was a perfectly reasonable question. Even though we were in the mountains, this was the heart of enemy
territory. If they were moving constantly like we were, it would be difficult to hide. After all, it had already been
three days since their fleet had been defeated. Well, everyone could guess what was going on. Mitra wasn't
seriously questioning anything; she was just playing with words.
Currently, it is unknown what Arya thinks of us. However, we are testing her qualifications as a soldier.
"I'm sorry, Captain. Without permission from my superior, I cannot answer that question."
"I see. Yeah, that's right. I asked something insensitive." Mitra chuckled and raised her chin in a good mood.
She seemed pleased to have received the expected response. Arya's combat ability is not just excellent, but top-notch. She also
had a strong loyalty and dedication to her mission. Some people may think she is too strict, but she is far better than someone
who is careless. From what I can see, Arya is not just a serious person. She seems to be quite clever. When Mitra said she
"wanted her as a subordinate," she wasn't joking, as I could tell from her tone of voice.
"However, Arya Private First Class is quite strict. I understand it's awkward, but I approved it, so be more
casual. Trisha, you guys aren't holding onto what happened earlier, right?" "Well, no."
"See? So let's make up, Arya."
"Um, Captain..." Arya, who was being patted on the shoulder, looked a little pitiful, so I decided to offer some
help.
"In the regiment, we don't use surnames. Everyone has their own past, so that's the rule."
As soon as I said that, Arya jumped and at the same time, Mitra burst out laughing.
"Hahaha, does this White Mochi make you uncomfortable? Yeah, I understand. I still can't get used to it myself." "Ow, don't hit me!
Hey, stop it! Geez!"

While I was being tossed around, the rest of the squad laughed. Arya was still confused, but she seemed to soften a bit. It's fine if she relaxes, but it's
not easy for me. Seriously…

"Well, anyway, as the White Mochi said, when you call me, please call me Captain Mitra or just Captain."
"Yes, understood... Captain Mitra, Ma’am."
"Practice makes perfect."

Mitra teased Arya, who was stumbling over the unfamiliar title. As for me, I finally regained my freedom and fixed my hood, which had been
pushed out of place during the commotion.
As there is a phrase called "kansei-myo" in general, it is proper etiquette in the military to add a rank to one's full name when
introducing oneself. Even if this is omitted, it is normal to use only the last name and rank. If someone were to address soldiers
like "Private Arya" or "Captain Mitra," they would be scolded severely. However, the members of the Shinwa Corps ignored this
rule when addressing each other, and instead called each other by their first names, but only among themselves.
As previously mentioned, this is because each member of the Shinga Corps have some sort of reason for joining the army. It is
impossible for a normal Krishna army to be formed, so please understand this. In any case, Mitra will soon be forced to use a surname
she dislikes. "Okay, now that we've gotten acquainted, shall we move on?"
She must be aware of it herself. There was a slightly formal weight to Mitra's step as he moved forward. However, the pace of our walk
increased from then on. We didn't have the luxury of taking it easy, so we arrived at our destination in about 40 minutes. At first glance,
it looked like an ordinary grove of trees, but my intuition told me that this was the
place. As if to prove it, Arya stepped forward. Then she raised her hand into the empty air and said, "I'm back. Permission,
Your Excellency." The trees around her warped and twisted like ripples. As we groaned inwardly, knowing it was going to
happen, Arya turned her head and urged us on.
"Please come this way. My superior is waiting for us."
She disappeared into the rippling veil, and we followed her as instructed. Our vision was briefly tinged with
white by the refracted light, but when it returned to normal, it showed us a different view from the front. It
wasn't very large, but it was an open space. We hadn't actually teleported to another place in that instant, this
was just its true appearance. In other words, it was camouflage. The technology itself was commonplace, but
the range and accuracy of its effects were a bit unusual.
"That's a Kala Stone, isn't it?"

"Yeah. It's some kind of magic that only incompetent people can do. I can't help but sympathize with Arya."
Mitra and Sati whispered this to each other. Depending on the time and place, it could be considered insubordination,
but to be honest, I felt the same way. In short, this high-ranking official probably used up all his own stones for his own
safety and ordered Arya to steal new ones. It was bad enough that he had left her alone, unarmed and vulnerable, while
telling her to defeat the enemy alone with a Kala stone. Honestly, it made me question his sanity. And yet, Arya
accomplished the mission. She couldn't defeat us, but in any case, she brought back the stone.
"Well, well, as expected, things have gotten complicated. This is a problem."
"Captain, are you alright?"

"Don't worry, I told you not to mind. You're a good soldier, Arya." After praising the girl who looked ashamed, Mitra calmly
walked forward. There was a small boat that had crashed and six officers standing nearby. Approaching without hesitation,
Mitra stopped in front of the man who seemed to be the highest ranking officer and saluted. "I'm Captain Mitra Paramatman,
from the Special Commando Unit of the Federation's National Intelligence Force."
"I'm Major General Narendra Fallada, of the 3rd Brigade of the Federal National Space Army."
The man who returned the salute was about three or four years older than Mitra. But the gap between the two is not just the difference
in rank between captain and major general. Even though we knew the information when we caught the distress signal, I cursed in my
stomach again. Fallada... of all the names, it had to be him.

"It's an honor to meet the Atman family's sword. I've heard about it from my father for a long time."
"I'm sorry for the trouble, Your Excellency."

The general, who boasted of his superior lineage, was unpleasant, but his name had a history and power that was worthy of
his pride. Our federal alliance has been led by the founding father, Daksa Brahmana Atharvan, for 800 long years. Nine
families, which were his supporters and heroes from the time of the founding, later became the great nobles (Maharaja) who
governed the country. Of course, all the families are not decent in every sense.
The country's founder, Daksa, never forgave betrayal and treated it with extermination, but he tolerated the infighting among his
subordinates, which made the center of the Federation poisonous. As a result, only five families remain. Since these five great nobles are
deeply involved in the key points of the country, they can basically do anything.
In addition to the heads of the households, there are many other high-ranking officials, such as marshals and prime ministers. Therefore,
there is no task that we are not good at, but there are clearly areas in which we excel. The role we played during the founding war is a
source of pride for our family, and we will not give it up.

That is, the Angiras family, known for their military power; the Shaunaka family, known for their financial power; the Fallada
family, known for their iron loyalty; the Rahasya family, known for their ability to gather personnel; and the Atman family,
known for their assassination skills. For the Atman family, our master, there is not a single family that can be called an ally.
Only the Rahasya family can be considered a case-by-case partner.

Because the Angiras family is sworn enemies with us, there is no way to get on their good side, and the other two families are
tightly connected
to them. Therefore, this lieutenant, who is most likely a direct descendant of the Fallada family, is an enemy of our enemy.
In a way, they are a more troublesome existence than the Empire. Of course, it's not as simple as just attacking them
because they're our enemies. We are just low-level soldiers and we are not in a position to trigger a full-scale war. In fact,
we were ordered by our superiors to follow orders obediently before we came here.
"I was a little surprised, but I apologize for my rudeness," the captain said.
"No, no, it's fine. I asked the commander to let me come along. After all, as a man, I must experience a
battlefield at least once," the young master said. Although he was saying all the right things, it was clear that
he had no intention of shedding his own blood. In that sense, it was a shame for loyal dog Fallada, but when I
thought about the situation as a whole, it was not funny, but rather pathetic. The next head of that family was a
woman about the same age as Mitra. In other words, we are being manipulated by a spoiled brat who is sulking
because his younger sister is inheriting the family. Damn it. He should just lick the dust off of Terminus's boots.
"So, Captain Paramatman. I can interpret your presence here as a willingness to listen to my request,
right?"
"As much as possible. I will do my best, Your Excellency." Paramatman, who belongs to the Arman family and
is connected to the true self (Atman), is considered to be a large, sprawling family. It can be described as "an
unorganized and undistinguished group" at best. It must have been painful for Mitra to be called by a name
she hates by someone she hates, but she endured it with a poker face. I thinks he knew that the conversation
was going to get even more frustrating after this.
"Would you please give us your stones?"

As expected, the request was straightforward, and Fallada said without any shame how they had come to need
them.
"Our ships were destroyed in the last battle. Only seven of us managed to escape, but not unscathed. The transit devices we had on the small
boats temporarily stopped working."
"I see. So, to ensure safety until the devices are fixed, you allocated some of the Kala Stones to camouflage
enhancement."
"That's right. It's a regrettable situation. Although it has mostly been resolved, we have almost exhausted the
stones we had."
The power of the Kala Stone is immense, but not infinite. To be precise, it has a limit to its continuity, and it can maintain its
discharge state for about an hour at most. The more powerful the discharge, the shorter the duration. If it's a continuous
discharge, the duration will be much shorter.
"How many do you need to hand over?"
"I want at least thirty. We've set up five points to create a wide-range camouflage in this area, so we've
been using that much. Oh, of course, it's not for free. I'll offer her as a substitute." The general pointed to
Arya with a proud chin.
"I think she's a pretty impressive soldier."
"Yes. I experienced it myself. I'm just in awe of her loyalty."

I was a little impressed by Mitra’s ability to even smile and nod in this situation. Asking for thirty Kala Stones
would greatly decrease the strength of the Shinga Corps if they agreed to this demand. Arya's addition
wouldn't be enough to make up for it. However, it was true that a huge amount of electricity was necessary to
create a teleportation device. In this kind of environment where facilities weren't properly set up and
equipment that had almost broken down had to be used, it was indeed difficult without about thirty stones.
These guys are clearly not like the Krishna. They are amateurs who can only use stones in an inefficient way.
"But then, why doesn't First Class Soldier Nadi accompany you, your excellency? If she operates the
teleportation device, four or five stones should be enough. No, maybe even zero. She is the Avatara, who
can improve the performance of all artificial objects."
"That proposal is too much of a gamble, Captain. The equipment's condition is already unreliable. If the power of the Krishna is poured into
it, the circuit may burn out."

"So, your excellency, you don't trust the power of Nadi First Class Soldier?"
"I'm saying it's too much for her to handle. It's better if Krishna stick together."
It was unclear what was meant by "better," but the general's tone was tainted with disgust, fear, and envy. Well, it's not an uncommon
reaction. When faced with the Krishna, ordinary people usually feel inferior, turn to hatred, and comfort themselves by discriminating
against them. "Well then-" Mitra grinned confidently and pushed the point.
"In any case, our stones won't suit you. There will be disturbances in the output immediately after the Krishna uses
them."
"............"
"So it's still a gamble."

The general was unable to say anything in response to Mitra's sarcastic remark. Serves him right, I thought. Mitra's argument
was true. Such data is also recorded in the military's research. It's not that big of a deal, and the Major General probably
understands the truth behind it, but since they justified their harassment against us with the flimsy excuse of being part of the
new generation of Krishna haters, we cannot swallow the spit that was spat out as a noble.
"Therefore, unfortunately, we cannot hand over what we have, but we have received orders from the Atman family to cooperate with
you, Your Excellency."
"...Do you have an alternative plan?"
"Yes. I'll explain it myself."

Suddenly, Mitra grabbed my head and lifted it up to the General's nose. "Hey--"
"Let me explain. This a White Mochi with keen eyes and ears as my Avatara."
The General and his entourage looked surprised, and I was also surprised, but I understood Mitra's intention and started explaining, though
I'm not very good at speaking respectfully.
"Well, even under the particle interference of the Kala stone, I can still send and receive information. I need to focus on a specific target
because it would be overwhelming if everything came at once... but I can communicate with the federal capital, and I can intercept
Imperial Army communications throughout this entire planet."
As I spoke, the eyes of the General and his men gradually became heated. Ah, it feels a little good. Getting such
a straightforward response is impossible within the Corps. I think experiencing the feeling of competence is
important in life.
"I also have radar functions. Depending on the terrain, if Mitra can move within an hour, we can roughly know what's around
here." "Is that true?"

"Yes, Your Excellency. It would be within a radius of about thirty kilometers in this area." Mitra calmly accepted the request. With the
movement abilities of the Krishna, it's not an unrealistic number.
"So, if we go about twenty kilometers north from here, there is another small craft... an escape pod that has
fallen. It doesn't trigger motion detection, and it seems like the crew broke it during landing or before... " "Do
you have the stone?"
"Probably. If the Kala Stone isn't being used, it's just a mineral, so I can't be sure."
This is the plan we had been refining since receiving this troublesome order. We will provide them with the new stone
we procure, and they will disappear with it. Initially, we had no choice but to snatch it from the Imperial Army, and the
risk was quite high. If we had not found the escape pod, Mitra might have disobeyed. But the leader judged that it
would be better to follow the order quietly because I found the escape pod. It's a hassle to collect the stone and come
back here, but sometimes, you have to take care of small things before the big things.
"Very well, Your Excellency. It should take us no more than two hours round trip. It may be lonely, but please wait a little longer..." "Wait. We
will go with you."
But then an unexpected obstacle appeared.
"You have no guarantee that you will return," said the General,
interrupting them.
"..."
"Is that not the case?"

"If you have doubts, you can leave some people behind," the General offered.
"I hear that Atman's sword is known for its mercilessness," replied the haughty general, informing them of a historical fact,
and they were left
speechless. With their families far from being in a trusting relationship, there was nothing they could do about it
now. ...
However, they would have to protect these people while marching back and forth for 40 kilometers? Even with optimistic estimates, it would take
at least 10 hours.
"What about the camouflage here?"
"If we limit the range to just the ship, we should be able to maintain it just barely."
"... As you wish, Your Excellency."

Though we resisted out of pride, we were ultimately defeated. It was frustrating, but even Mitra could only nod
in agreement.
7

On the way, there was only one battle. The enemy was a mixture of Durgas and humans, a search party of
about 50 people and eight machines. Arya's power was not fully utilized, but we still won. However, the enemy
doesn't have the time wheel (Kara) stone.
It was really strange. It was only our second battle, but I heard that Arya had fought over ten times already.
Even if they spent a large amount of stones in fleet battles, is it possible for something like this to happen on
this planet?
"They are intentionally restricting us. They must have no intention of giving us even a fragment," said the
ordinary generals.
"If we were just fighting remnants, Durgas and enhanced soldiers would be enough. They are prepared to sacrifice some lives
to dry up the Krishna."

While the generals marched at a pace that regular people could keep up with, Mitra and Sati spoke with bitterness. I stood next to them
and added my thoughts.

"It's a smart but ruthless strategy. It doesn't really match with Prince Terminus’ image," I said.
"I agree. Just like in the previous battle, Prince Terminus can also use himself as bait if necessary. Yet, this is a formation that turns soldiers
into a wall of flesh without a second thought," Sati said.
"As expected, there is a tricky right-hand man. From our point of view, this is more troublesome," said Mitra.
We had done our research beforehand, so we knew what we were getting into. However, facing them in person made
them a truly unpleasant opponent. The new generation Krishna could become a cornered rat that could even bite a
tiger, but they also knew that their teeth would break if they were exhausted without being given any stones. It is
common sense to destroy supply lines, but there are not many who can play a game of chess against an uncommon
sense enemy. "It seems that the Chief of Staff is also part of the Krishna. We don't know the full extent of his abilities,
but anyway..." said Mitra.
"In any case, let's deal with the immediate problem for now," said Sati. "Right."
We cut the conversation short and began walking silently once again. By the time we reached our destination,
the sun had already begun to set. There, as expected, we found something and were forced to make an
unexpected choice at the same time.
The imperial military base, the city of Zakai, was located in the mountains a stone's throw away. Despite this, it
had not been discovered by the enemy until now because it had also been camouflaged. There was no sign of
the crew who accomplished that feat. There was only a one-person escape pod shaped like a ballpoint pen,
standing on the ground with its opened interior exposed.
"Oh, how stupid... Why is something like this here?"

In a wheezing voice, the lieutenant general muttered and staggered forward, collapsing onto his knees. His eyes were
fixated on an object left abandoned inside a pod. To describe what he saw, it was a shape made by connecting two apple-
sized lumps with a short metal rod. It was a precise machine with a form resembling that of an iron weight, and one of
the lumps was a crystal of time stone (karala). It was very large.

The stones we had were as small as a small grape for each person, so with this much, it would be easy to
send the lieutenant general back to the allied base. However, he wasn't looking at the miracle stone that
would be his hope at all.
"I can't believe it, it's a Karli reaction..."
His eyes were focused on the other side, toward the ultra-small nuclear bomb. Karli reaction and Kala stone. They sound
similar, but they have the same meaning, so it's natural. Both have a terrifyingly powerful force. And it was clear what would
happen if the two were combined. Everything would be blown away. Even at this size, nearly a radius of fifty kilometers
would become scorched earth. The Karli reaction itself was not such a rare thing. It was an old weapon, and it was even
called "humane" because it turned them into a Yuga in an instant.
However, that was only in fleet battles or urban bombing. This small portable version for individuals was almost always for self-
destruction only. It was a device used by terrorist organizations, so it was no wonder that the lieutenant general, a member of
the Federal aristocracy, was not familiar with it.

I would like to believe that it's just because he's interested, but honestly, I have a bad feeling. Strange light
began to shine in his eyes as he gazed at the Karli reaction, and his expression was as if he was about to devour
them if he was left alone. Mitra probably sensed the same danger. She stood in front of the general and the
bomb, speaking in a businesslike tone.
"At any rate, Your Excellency, the stone has been found safely. The rest will be buried by my subordinates, so let's return to the ship." "No,
wait, Captain. This thing is a find!"
With a regained composure, the general stood up, but the flames burning in his eyes seemed even more
fierce and menacing.
"Your mission is supposed to be the assassination of the Imperial Prince. With this, it can be achieved effortlessly."
"Effortlessly? Don't be ridiculous. Our mission also includes survival." Mitra's eyebrows twitched. Acknowledging this, the general let out an
ear-piercing laugh.

"Hahaha! That's right, that's right! Even I can't just use Atman's pawn recklessly. Besides, I owe you gratitude. Would I repay it
with evil?" "Then what?"

"It's a simple matter." Turning around, the general pointed at a particular person and ordered.
"You will do it, Private Nadi. Instead of Captain Paramatman and her subordinates, show us a splendid end!"
"---"
Arya was frozen, speechless. It was a completely unexpected turn of
events for us as well.
"What's wrong, answer me!"
"Well, no... but..."
"Wait, Your Excellency."

While everyone was at a loss for words, Mitra was different. He closed his eyes tightly and retorted against the general's
back in a restrained voice.

"...No. You said you would give Arya up. Therefore, she is already a member of ours."
A callous disregard for military regulations. I thought it was bad. Not because of the scolding we would receive,
but because Mitra was beginning to lose her temper. I could feel the entire group, from Sergeant Sati to the
rest of the squad, trembling in fear.
"My soldiers are my subordinates. Arya is not yours."

"You don't know how to speak properly, Captain. Additionally, your memory is poor. I believe I said that I
would take what I was given. I still have not touched the Kala Stone there, have I?" "Don't make excuses--"
"Shut up, Atman's dog!"

The fist of the Major General, who turned around again, struck Mitra's cheek fiercely.
"A hired thug who insults our pride! Even if this body is crushed and becomes a Yuga, I will dedicate myself to Daksa.
That is Fallada's loyalty!"
"So, you will not listen no matter what?"
"You're being repetitive!"

With blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, Mitra looked at the Major General's entourage. They also showed their support for their
master one after another.

"That little girl over there also looked up to Fallada's banner. We have our own way of doing things here."
"That's right. Why should we allow a dirty outsider to speak up?"
"Know your place, know your place."
"That's settled then."
With a triumphant smile, the Major General pronounced Arya’s fate. "Die with joy...oh, it might be difficult
for a subhuman like you. Then I'll show mercy and teach you a good way. Kill your heart." That was when it
happened.
"What did you say?"
In an instant, Mitra, who had extended her Agneyastra, had pierced the
Major General's stomach. A sense of astonishment spread through the
stillness as if time had stopped.
"What--"
"Say it again. What did you say about killing your heart?"

She spoke gently and calmly, but it was clear that she was also enraged. The place she stabbed was a vital spot,
and she not only plunged the knife in, but also twisted it around. The sound of the organs being crushed and
ruptured could be heard, and the brigadier general let out a scream. It was then multiplied by Mitra's furious
roar. "You fools, shut your mouths already!"
"Y-You...!"

The arm of the henchman who drew his gun was blown off in an instant. The deep red blade, now dyed with anger, exploded with another series of
slashes amidst the resounding screams.
"Who decides whether the immortal beings (us) are alive or dead? And how do we show it?"
Heads fly, hearts are torn apart. Amidst the spattering blood, Mitra's voice was rather quiet.
“The immortals (Amrita) cannot die. They are trapped in a perpetual prison of pain. The philosophy once preached by
the Theocracy, a region of religion that believed this world was overflowing with hell, still remains deeply rooted, even
after being divided into three factions by the Federation and the Empire. Each person's past, present, and future
inevitably depict a gruesome suffering. Yes, we are like residents of hell. We don't even know if we are alive or dead.
What is life? What is death? There is probably no one in this world who has never questioned it, but it is too painful to
continue asking, so we try to feel as if we know…”
In the midst of it all, Mitra was determined not to stop questioning. To her, there is more meaning in seeking to fulfill one's wishes than in
finding answers. Because――
"It is only the heart that can prove one's existence as oneself. We can only truly live by embracing our feelings."
Whether it be anger, sadness, doubt, or pleasure, anything is fine. If you want to live, feel. Don't disregard your heart if
you want to feel that you are alive. Therefore, this is Mitra's "taboo"―― those who touched the accursed taboo, all
met the same end. Anyone who tells someone to erase or kill their heart, let alone speaks of it as a beautiful tale, is
someone who cannot be ignored. I've seen it many times in the past, and I know that it won't stop once it starts. It is
too intense an obsession to completely empathize with her anger. Although the logic itself can be understood, the truth
is that we still do not fully comprehend it.
The reason why she can explode in an instant is like this. In a way, the incredible range of someone who even has a cool side and can
blow away discernment with just a word can only be expressed as madness. However, as we said, we didn't dislike this Mitra. We
think she's a crazy leader, but we're following her because we "want to live."
As proof, everyone in the battalion stands up straight and even salutes. The veteran soldiers who have been with us for a long time, as
well as the new recruits, have already made up their minds. Is it politically difficult? Are we scared of what's to come? Yeah, maybe,
but it doesn't matter. Because these Fallada creeps are disgusting.
"If you say you don't need your heart, then you're already dead. Rot away ungracefully forever."
Mitra coolly announced, thrusting his blade into the head of the fallen lieutenant. He doesn't even give them the mercy of a funeral. He's telling
them to suffer through it. Suffer through it all the way to the end.
"Live properly. I sincerely hope that His Excellency will wake up someday," Mitra encouraged her, not
ironically, and quickly turned on her heel. In front of her newly directed gaze, Arya is still frozen in shock.
Mitra reached out her hand towards her.
"Well, what do you want to do? If you're willing to be loyal to your former superior, I can't stop you."
She smiled brightly, his face covered in blood, but a little bashful. "I like you. If you want, let's live a little more happily together."
The invitation was clear.
If you accept our captain, a magnificent life is guaranteed. And as far as I know, there's no one who can match up to
her smile.

Aditya Chapter 2: Heroic Poison — Translated by @ashmxt.t Terminus Kailash Ishvara's Notes: Towards the Conclusion of
a 12,000-Year Kalpa

I cannot express myself well unless I go back to the basics and accumulate understanding from the bottom up. That's
why I often get disliked for being long-winded, and sometimes even regarded as foolish and contemptible, and yet I
haven't been able to change my ways. It's not very wise, as it always puts a burden on my colleagues, who often have
to endure my ramblings. Even if being looked down upon was the only issue, it was not uncommon for it to escalate
into a conflict, so I regret causing my colleagues so much trouble. But I have no intention of publishing what I write
here to the world, and even if I speak about it, I will keep it to only a few close friends. In other words, this is not a
paper, nor a diary, but just a series of my own thoughts that I cannot be ashamed of exposing my bad habits. Even if
someone else accidentally reads it, I will first deny it because it is not my intention. So, are you ready? Then, let me
start. My thoughts on the beginning and end of the world...
The possibility that I came up with after thinking about where the immortal (Amrita) comes from and where it goes, is
in my own immature way. In the current cosmic situation, there are three major powers: the Kailash Dynasty Saiva
‘Empire’, the Brahmana ‘Federation’ Republic, and the Trivikrama ‘Theocracy’, all of which make up the Trimurti. It is
a miraculous balance that maintains peace for the most part, but it is not a situation that allows for any predictions.
After all, the Trimurti does not mean harmony between the three countries. Rather, it is the opposite that is true, and
where is the country that will eliminate the other two? It refers to the initial stability established by an implicit
agreement that only one country will ultimately win. For now, they are just watching each other. If something ignites,
they will immediately plunge into a great war.
If you look at history, it becomes clear why things have turned out this way. The Empire, Federation, and Theocracy
each have their own calendars such as the Imperial Era, the Gregorian calendar, and the Light Era, which are
obviously short-sighted. It becomes inappropriate to talk about the world from a broad perspective, so I will proceed
with a more macroscopic view based on the concept of the Kalpa. I don't know what will happen in the future, but
among us, it is common to use the Kalpa and our own calendars together. At least for those who have a certain level of
knowledge, it is common sense, and I, who am a sulking misanthrope, mock the Imperial Era, but I am also aware that
it is an important part of our history.
Of all of these, what I am most interested in is the First Kalpa, the Kalpa
of Formation. That is the origin. My vice is simply because I want to
unravel the mystery of creation.
Why can't we die?
What event triggered the birth of the Amrita, and spurned the creation
of immortal beings at the time?
Or is there no reason at all?

Now it is the year 1197 of the Fourth Kalpa, over 7000 years since The Churning of All Creation. 7000 years is a
mind-boggling amount of time. The number of people born during that time is astronomical, and everyone has
suffered from the curse of immortality and continues to suffer. Yet, the mystery of creation remains unsolved. I often
think about how difficult this problem must be. As I repeat, the number of lives that emerged 7000 years ago is
astronomical. There must have been many geniuses and no shortage of heroes. So why did nobody reach the truth
and become a Yuga?
To be honest, it feels artificial. Perhaps we have been reshaped to not think too deeply. If it is a fact that before creation, all
living things were equal in death, then the transformation into Amrita cannot be just physical. It is reasonable to assume that
the mind was also manipulated along with the body, and it is difficult to deny that our hearts are somewhat deformed, given
that we accept the existence of the Yuga as a matter of course.
Then who did it, and for what purpose?
Haunted by such thoughts, I immersed myself in researching the First Age. I believed that this was an indispensable
duty for my ambition, rather than fulfilling my responsibility to the nation as a member of the imperial family. Of
course, there aren't many people who understand. Rather, it is common to be condemned as a lazy, unworthy
pleasure-seeker, unworthy of being an imperial prince.
My maternal homeland was a frontier colonial star, and my name in the imperial capital is now synonymous with failure. I am ridiculed not only by
my father, the Emperor, but also by my siblings and their retainers.
Although I am sorry for my soldiers, who have been associated with a foolish prince, there have been some achievements. The
large deposit of Kala Stones. The position of governor of the Covenant of the Dragon, which I obtained by volunteering,
brought certain light to me and my subjects.

It was not a coincidence. I was sure that it existed, and I found it. Let me describe the sequence of events that led me
there.
The Kalpa of Formation is akin to mythology. Therefore, there are no credible sources, and only local folktales remain in various places, told by
village elders to children.

However, as with all things, I believe that history has no complete truth or falsehood. There are always lies
and truths to be found, so if you compare a vast amount of artifacts and find commonalities, the answer will
naturally come to light. As far as we know, during the Kalpa of Formation, there were 28 planets where
people lived, and without exception, the largest amount of bloodshed in local history occurred during the
turmoil. It could be said that a military paradigm shift happened.
On the Empire's capital planet, Slavi, the intercontinental route was established. On the Federation's capital planet,
Danuantari, firearms were invented. On the Theocracy’s capital planet, Kaustuba, wireless communication was born.
Although all of them were written in a poetic expression typical of myths, they were undoubtedly the flowering of
technologies that would change the known world.
Moreover, the tyranny of the prominent figures who used that power coincided. Let's take Slavi as an example
here.
"Thus came the brave man who reached the end of the earth, Durvasas. Like a beast, he greatly defeated the group of evil spirits, and the heads
piled up like mountains and the blood covered the world like the sea."
In other words, it was a genocide of the indigenous people. No other interpretation is possible. Later, it suddenly continues like this:
"The cry of the evil spirits fills the world, and the twisted whirlpool stirs. Durvasas and his soldiers lost their lives and are still
wandering today." Does this suggest divine punishment?

There are many examples of such connections, and the basic ideology of the Theocracy is precisely this type, but I
want to have as broad a perspective as possible. It would be too convenient for people to think that the concept of sin
or punishment is embodied by someone or something that exists in heaven and that exceeds human understanding. If
you have too many expectations, you will be easily betrayed.
In fact, in the following Kalpa of Existence, we, humanity, would experience such a thing. In the world after the
turmoil, the crisis that first struck our ancestors was the extreme decrease in birth rates. The collapse of the great
cause of giving birth to and raising descendants. It was an evil act that only burdened people with pain. At the end of
the proliferation of such values, almost all of the aforementioned 28 planets were forced into extinction or regression
of civilization. But not everything. Conversely, there were also cases of remarkable progress, which can also be said to
be a characteristic of humanity.
The obsession to advance while devouring and trampling on everything. The developmental nature of having weak
intelligence that is vulnerable to pain and fear but persistent in challenges has realized the path of endless challenges.
From here on, it is still easy to see as historical facts. A Kalpa of science to eradicate suffering, led by anesthesia
technology, cloning technology, and cyborg technology, has bloomed all at once. However, none of them were
rewarded, and seeking further wisdom, they flew beyond the stars. At this stage, they had already exhausted their
mother star's resources, and the majority of the stars we currently inhabit are only those that have been terraformed
into habitable environments. Their invasion, like that of a swarm of locusts, can also be expressed as a prayer for
relief. They wanted to touch something supernatural that far exceeded themselves, through a pilgrimage
seeking unexplored lands, unknown thoughts, and divine existence. And they wanted to ask and receive the
truth about the immortals (Amrita). I understand well and deeply sympathize with this. However, the result was
a miserable one.
The intelligent life forms that humanity encountered in the new world were 108 species, with just over 30% possessing
superior science to their ancestors, and there were also tough species that could survive even in temperatures of tens
of thousands of degrees to absolute zero. And, of course, there was also Amrita, the immortals. It should have been a
gap that their ancestors should have lost if they thought about it properly, but it was the higher species of alien life that
were annihilated. It was a historic moment when space fell into human hands. At that time, warriors who were hailed
as heroes were expressing such grief. "There is no god. Where should we go?"
It would be an extreme conceit and deception from the annihilated alien species' point of view. Nevertheless, it is a fact that
their ancestors lost the answer. Why did the weak humans win and become the orphans of the universe? I have my own
thoughts, but let's leave them for now.
In any case, the age of despair is about to begin. The Kalpa of Destruction――literal destruction ravages, and
everyone becomes a prisoner of violence. There is no salvation, no self-destruction, and nothing productive in this
age where despair is pervasive. Only the emptiness of losing the will to move forward spreads through the
boundless darkness, although I feel the sadness. Although it takes the form of a hegemonic war, the reality is a
waste of life without purpose. There was nothing else but desperation. If you find the only value in it, many of the
space nations that had sprung up collapsed, and the integration of human society was achieved.
This marked the beginning of the Kalpa of Nothingness, where we currently live. It was the beginning of the Fourth Epoch Era,
the birth of the Trivikrama. The founder, Sudarshana Vaishnava, preaches that this is a world overflowing with hell, a result of
past sins exceeding their limit. To be saved, one must put down their sword, abandon their desires, and endure pain while
embracing love. In other words, until one's sins are forgiven, one must willingly accept punishment. They must not resist or
doubt. If they continue to believe, God will surely restore the world to its former state.
This was not an especially unique sermon. Similar ideas existed during the Formation and Destruction Epochs, as evidenced by the
recent agitation. At that time, those who sang of non-violence were treated as defeatists and were not taken seriously. However, there
were two main reasons why their ideas survived.

First, precisely because they advocated non-violence, they were not engulfed by the storm of destruction. Their sleepy
preachings were despised and sometimes trampled on, but those who wished to fight each other were too busy
destroying the rest to bother with them.
Secondly, many of them were tired. Since the recent agitation, for 6,000 years, technology had stagnated, bloodshed
was immense, and yet salvation did not come. If so, it was only natural to turn to religion and seek refuge. As far as
research shows, Sudarshana was a man who could be called a saint, and his words and actions were full of love. Thus,
the Kalpa of war and chaos ended. Everyone believed that although suffering remained, it would eventually be
released, and they hoped for a modest but devout peace. This was also the time when the burial culture was widely
established, and everyone dreamed of the day of salvation. However, it did not last long.
As an organization, it inevitably incurs costs in operation, and the Theocracy began to accumulate wealth. By the time
Sudarshana became a Yuga and more than 200 years had passed, the original purpose had already become hollow.
The system of selling indulgences and establishing a hierarchy of those who were saved sparked a rebellion. The
military force that suppressed it gave rise to another wave of war. The despair of those who were driven to
uncontrollable violence by their hope was undoubtedly leading them toward greater chaos than in the previous era.
Therefore, "he" embodies the dawn. He brought tangible light to the despairing universe, not just temporary comfort,
and even we, his adversaries, recognize his accomplishments.
Daksa Brahmana Atharvan. The founder of the Federation, who needs no introduction, created a fearsome artificial intelligence
in the 396th year of the Fourth Epoch. He succeeded in incorporating a vast amount of records of past sages and heroes into
the electronic data and integrating
and reproducing their personalities on it. It is a machine life form that embodies the concept of heroic spirits. It is a
god created by humans. Its name is Kouha. Daksa, who was one of the top technicians among the clergy of the
Theocracy, could not wait any longer for salvation that never came and created a god himself. It was a choice that was
close to madness, but the thought process behind it was reasonable.
It can be said that Kouha is a pseudo-aggregation of Yuga. Where did the ancestors who broke in history go?
Daksa thought that there was a truth that we cannot perceive because we are bound to our bodies and that a
proper Yuga could not convey. He attempted to discover it through endless trial and error, and the divine
oracle was fulfilled in the 401st year of the Fourth Epoch.
"The Origin Coordinate," which is the ultimate coordinate that is the source of all events and the cause and effect.
Kouha said that if you could reach there, the direction would be determined. First of all, it is a difficult fact for the
Theocracy to accept. Regardless of their situation, they could not let Daksa go free because they had been singing that
the only way that salvation would come was to prostrate themselves and wait. Create a god, command a god, and rush
to the godly seat. If such a thing as Kouha becomes justice, the doctrine will collapse.
They plotted to protect the lies and interests they had accumulated and to achieve the salvation they wanted by
eliminating traitors and taking Kouha. The war that broke out as a result became a draw. Superficially, it can be said
that Daksa and his nine clans took a significant amount of territory and established the Federation as the victor.
However, the Theocracy did not fall behind but rather had the upper hand in strength. They stole Kouha's
manufacturing technology during the conflict and boasted to their followers about the return of the Theocracy’s leader
Sudarshana.
It certainly hit a part of the truth and functioned as an excuse to aim for the origin point while preventing the fatal blow to their
teachings. If they could not conceal the situation, they would weave the truth and falsehood together to justify their desires, and
it was impossible not to admire their means.

From then on, while the two great powers clashed swords, they also devoted themselves to nurturing two calamities.
Although the location
of the origin had been identified, the exact coordinates were not yet known. Knowledge was necessary. Power was
necessary. The birth of further heroes was awaited. Sacrifices were needed to be devoured by the calamities, and
the turmoil would only accelerate.
As time passed, only Daksa remained. His obsession with the true immortality he sought led even his subordinates to
fight among themselves. He became the very darkness of the Federation. In the year 800 of the Kalpas of Nothingness,
the first emperor, Kailash, ascended to the throne because he had witnessed firsthand the horror of humans living on
forever. The color of the new banner he raised, that of a rightful death, was consistent with the original intention of
the Theocracy, but they too had irreversibly changed. Their stance of seeking salvation to maintain authority was a
reversal of means and ends, and for them, death and immortality were nothing more than tools. If it was necessary to
make themselves shine, they would calmly coexist with both. Therefore, there are three disasters currently occurring.
The country of Kowa was the first to reach the site of The Churning of All Creation and is now competing to cause the
disturbance in the desired manner once again. Although this has been a lengthy explanation, based on the history, my
thoughts are as follows: I have doubts that we are not thinking enough about the mystery of The Churning of All
Creation. In fact, even now, most people are not actively trying to solve it. However, things have improved significantly
compared to the past. Like myself, there are individuals who have different perspectives on things, starting with Daksa.
I don't mean to say that I am especially superior. On the contrary, it means that the world has changed enough for someone
like me to question things. I feel that the logic of the world, which used to just hurt living beings, has now started to turn
towards a kind of growth. So, what has been growing?

Hypothetically, the answer is the heart. The intensity, passion, depth, and weight of emotions――The primates who
have been suffering for 7,000 years have specialized in these areas through repeated adversity. Similarly, the
universe's mechanisms have begun to take on a form influenced by the power of the heart. Looking back, when the
disturbance occurred, humanity was facing the greatest battle in its
history. In the midst of that inferno, anger, love, hate, and desperate sorrow erupted, and it led to the next Kalpa. Some
might say that putting too much pressure on the mind will kill the heart. However, the opposite is also true, and those
who were not killed are our ancestors. During the Kalpa of Existence, the driving force that enabled us to consume
even the stars and fly into space was the heart. The weapon that enabled us to destroy the alien species we
encountered, despite their superior intellect and technological and physical abilities, was also the heart. Because those
alien species had advanced intelligence but had a plant or insect-like mental activity, they were unable to win. That is
why the hierarchy was disturbed.
With the same reasoning, the emergence of the new generation can also be explained in the case of Krishna.
Heroes who raise Kouha are necessary for the battle over the birthplace, so a new species was created as a
result of everyone's desire. Almost without exception, they awaken during the most sensitive teenage years. In
other words, at that time, exploding the heart for some reason is the trigger for evolution. Those who burn
strong prayers beyond a certain threshold are reborn as a Krishna.
Therefore, the true identity of the Kala Stone was also understood.
Why does it react to electricity?
Is it useless without human use?
Is it very compatible with the Krishna?

It's all about feelings, emotions, and the power of the heart. The Kala Stone is excited by electrical signals that activate
the mind. Therefore, it was only natural for the Krishna, who is at the highest point of humanity, to become the best
user. That stone is the result of the Yuga.
The reason I was convinced of the existence of a mineral deposit in the Covenant of the Dragon, was because it was
one of the 28 stars. After mixing, the stars of those who left for space were four. The stars of those who could not do it,
which became extinct or degenerated, were 24. The former is our ancestor and homeland, and 15 of the latter were
completely wiped out during the Kalpa of Destruction. In other words, there are only 13 remaining stars of the human
race, but few people are interested in or attached to them. The reason is very simple. The four stars were just empty
shells that had exhausted resources and were
discarded, and the remaining nine stars looked down on the losers who stayed indoors.
They were not considered in terms of reality and emotions, and even
when the excavation competition for the Kala Stone intensified, they
were not taken into account.
Except for people like me.

Almost no one believes in such a fantastic story that at the end of the Yuga, one will become a miracle stone,
and they don't even want to say it. If you play dumb and keep it to yourself, you can monopolize the
ignorance of man without working hard.
Therefore, it was in the the Covenant of the Dragon. As the Four Stars were a historically advanced civilization that
expanded into space, it is highly likely that the Yugas, have also left. And of the Nine Stars, eight had a low level of warfare
during the upheaval. However, one star was different.

According to local legends, there were astonishing and dreadful descriptions of destruction. It is said
that there was a "pillar of light gathered by ten thousand suns" - ten thousand suns! Ah, isn't that
precisely the Karli, a reactive shell itself?
Among the twenty-eight stars, the Covenant of the Dragon, had the most advanced civilization. Therefore, it can be
speculated that it suffered the most tragic war damage. If one thinks logically, the Yuga that turned into the Kala
Stones would be in the order of the oldest. If everything changed at once, there would be no explanation for why it is
still treated as a rare metal. The only thing left to do is to believe and proceed. Having been accepted as the governor
of the Covenant of the Dragon, I aimed and excavated the detonation site of the Karli as indicated in the legend. Touto,
Hiroi, and Nagamisaki - by taking action that eliminated all wastefulness, we prevented the risk of information leakage
and succeeded in outmaneuvering the Imperial mainland. The Federal Republic’s Atman family was troublesome, but
we investigated their agents who have been remaining here for eighty years.
It might not be perfect, but it will work for at least a year, no, half a year, if we can keep it hidden. Therefore, the problem is
the Theocracy. It is impossible to deceive the knight order there, to say the least. The horror of religion lies there. Faith
penetrates even beyond the barriers of race
and nation and is invisible, so no matter how much surveillance is strengthened, it can be snuck through.
Although I have not yet received the honor of being an emblem bearer, the cardinal of the third district
resembled me in some way in terms of thoughts.
She is a direct descendant of the founder Sudarshana - she will probably become the greatest enemy along with
Daksa. But I will not lose. I have already obtained my trump card. The supreme and ultimate Kala Stone that I found at
the detonation site of Hiroi. It is the oldest existing Yuga and a true hero that surpassed even a disaster wave by itself.
I named her ‘Kyrie.’ It is an old Imperial word that means ‘savior.’

2
I don't need to sleep. As an Avatara of Mitra, I don't have to worry about my health as an individual. Although I may complain
about fatigue or grievances for fun, I don't actually need to rest or eat. I could even go without breathing and be fine. But I
never thought about giving those
things up. I believe that if you can do something, you should do it well and enjoy your desires without resisting them. Of
course, it depends on the situation, but I enjoy all physiological functions, even the inconvenience they may cause. I value the
moments when I feel like I am my own master.

That's why I sleep, and dreaming, in particular, feels absolutely comfortable to me. Although the types of dreams I have may be
somewhat biased, I never feel uncomfortable.
This is a scene from a dream that often recurs in my mind. It recreates my earliest memories.
"Hey, how long are you going to stay quiet?"

A girl lying naked on the bed, with the faint morning light shining into the room, asked.
"I heard that people usually say they're happy at times like this."

It was Mitra from ten years ago, on her fourteenth birthday. She lay face down with her chin resting on her crossed arms, her
beautifully shaped eyebrows furrowed, and her mouth pouting with discontent. Her gaze was directed at the back of a boy
sitting on the bed next to her. "Hey, Varuna."
"Shut up. We're both responsible for the lack of mood, right?"
The boy responded apathetically, brushing off Mitra's question with his naked back. To be honest, my impression of
them at the time was, "What are these two doing?" I didn't know anything about the physical relationship between a
man and a woman, didn't even know where I was, and had no idea who or what I was. In other words, it was also my
birthday, and looking back now, there was certainly no mood. However, because I lacked knowledge and couldn't even
speak, I could only watch. I just gazed blankly at the exchange between the two, like Yuga. Scratching his head
roughly, the boy turns around. He is about the same age as the girl named Mitra. He has a rebellious and slouchy
appearance, giving off a delinquent vibe. Varuna, the heir to the Atman family, let out a bitter smile, seeming
somewhat apologetic, even though he was annoyed.
"Maybe it's better if you and I were siblings after all. Even if it was a damn order from my old man, he made us do something boring," he said. "It
wasn't that boring..." replied Mitra.
"But you're not happy about it, are you?"
"I don't know. I'm not sure," Mitra said, looking up at Varuna with a troubled expression.
Ah, this moment. It's a scene that I've seen countless times in my dreams and memories, but it still warms my heart.
"But it's not enough just to leave it at that. If you have the time, please hold me again," Mitra said.
And at that moment, I became myself. Mitra awakened as a Krishna, and took on a clear form. ...As for the
mood and whatnot, I can't say much about it. Although it was an uncontrollable situation, I regretted
disturbing them.
"Who the hell are you?" said Mitra, surprised as she jumped up. Varuna fell backward and rolled off the bed.
Sitting next to the pillow and taking on a solid form, I couldn't help but feel happy and laugh. After that, things
were still tumultuous, but they generally enjoyed life. Although Mitra is still mean to me now as she was in the
past, since we're always together, I naturally learned a lot about her.
First of all, Mitra is from a branch family of the Atman family and not a blood relative. The assassination family in
question, unlike the other four noble families, was not trying to expand their bloodline. Those who have the blood of
Atman exist only in the main family. The top is chosen based solely on their abilities from there, and the others,
whether they are the head's siblings or the previous generation's children, cannot establish their own families. In
other words, all employees are doing something like a family-owned business, but that doesn't mean it's a small
gathering. Since intelligence that leads to assassination is the primary responsibility of the family, their reach was
longer than any other great noble family.
Keeping the bloodline consolidated prevents the dispersion of power, technology, and information. To put it
another way, it's for preventing internal conflict. It is not always beneficial to have relatives with power born
outside of the main family.
For example, the Shaunaka family, rooted in the world of economics, frequently has disputes over conflicting interests
within the family. By favoring one side over the other, the family feud often erupts. Taking these circumstances into
account, the Atman branch family is as follows:
the hands and feet that faithfully execute the will of the main family. They have no honor, no position, and are assigned tasks that
could lead to death. Nevertheless, they work diligently without any complaints. That is because they are grateful to the main family
for giving them a purpose in life, even if it's just to follow orders.
Therefore, they all have the surname of Paramatman. They are supposed to be children who are scattered all over the
world, but in reality, it is a name that refers to the miscellaneous slaves. They pick up orphans who have nowhere else
to go and transform them into ruthless assassins. Mitra was one of those people who had such a background. I don't
know what happened before I was born, and I didn't want to look into it on my own, so I don't know what kind of bitter
experiences she went through in her childhood. But regardless of the past, it is certain that she is a heretic in the
history of Paramatman. A machine hunting dog. The main family's arms and legs. A thoughtless killing blade... There
was no attribute that was so mismatched with Mitra. She can't be simply described as a light attribute character, but it
is clear that she is not a completely dark attribute either. Mitra, who values her heart more than anyone else, would
never serve selflessly. Even if it were a dog, she would be classified as a fierce dog that would even bite its master
depending on the situation.
Therefore, she faced considerable opposition. She has repeatedly done things that should have had her purged and has
actually come close to being purged. Nevertheless, she was able to avoid crises by continuing to produce results. In
addition, the presence of Varuna was significant. He is the eldest son of the current lord and will be one of the main
line. He was a completely strange person. He is a different type from Mitra.
He is extremely unreliable and rebellious, but he handles the work he is asked to do exceptionally well. Although his methods are too
innovative and invite criticism during the process, no one can complain once the task is completed. Considering the Atman family's
belief in meritocracy, it cannot ignore the fact that these two are the most capable.
All Paramatman become adopted children of the head of the family, so Mitra and Varuna are step-siblings. And
they are both part of Krishna. In these turbulent times, they thought that sticking to old values would lead to
the family's destruction. The lord appointed Varuna as his successor and engaged Mitra to him. I'm not sure
how they perceive it, but I think they are good friends.
"I can't go with you, but I'll support you, so do your best."

Before heading to this job, Mitra was told this by Varuna. She seemed annoyed, unhappy, and slightly blushing
while turning away. It's also my favorite expression. Because it's the same expression as the morning when I
became myself.
3
"Phew~"
I woke up from a dream and stretched, letting out a yawn. As I rubbed my eyes and looked around, I saw a scene that
was lazily unpleasant, enough to furrow my eyebrows slightly. Overall, the atmosphere was not entirely dissimilar to
the image I saw at the beginning of my dream. However, the sweetness and innocence were completely absent,
replaced instead with something blunt and vulgar. While the early morning sunlight shining in from the window was
refreshing to some extent, the garish pink interior overwhelmed it, creating a rather suspicious atmosphere.
The furnishings in the room were not particularly high-end, but the presence of something unhealthy was too strong, making me feel
queasy. It was like an amusement park for bad adults. In the middle of this shady room sat a gaudy king-size bed. Three women in their
underwear lay sprawled out on the purple sheets, sound asleep.
There was Mitra, Gina, and Trisha. It was heartwarming to see them all sleeping together without any concern
for their differences in rank, but when I saw that Trisha, the lowest-ranked of them all, had taken over the
entire bed, I couldn't help but sigh. One of her legs was spread out over Mitra's buttocks, and her other hand
was crushing Gina's cheek like a hammer. And in the corner of the room sat an Imperial-style enhanced soldier
in the seiza position. What kind of play was this? I couldn't help but want to shout.
...Oh man, this is really chaotic.
With so much information to process, I was starting to forget how all of
this happened. Therefore, to wake myself up, I decided to organize the
sequence of events in my mind.
"Let's start by satisfying our hunger."

Afterward, Mitra, who had been held by the hand by Arya, said cheerfully. The subordinates then quickly went to work and
kicked over the groaning General Fallada and his men. The blood puddles on the ground were beyond help, but the Shinga
Corps sat down in the space provided in a circle.

As for the form, it was a welcome party for Arya, as well as a strategic meeting to work out future policies. The
food to be served to the guest of honor was passed to Sergeant Sati by Mitra herself, causing a brief commotion
before being silenced by a sound argument.
It was said that it was my duty to organize the troops, and ultimately the responsibility of the captain who
brought in Arya. Mitra, who couldn't even make a sound of protest, accepted it grumblingly and everyone
laughed. Arya, who had been hesitant at first, gradually relaxed, and the atmosphere of the place calmed down.
Finally, they got down to business.
"Please tell us your impression of our mission."

Munching on bread-like combat rations, Mitra asked in a distant tone. She probably judged that it would be more meaningful
to let the person
think it over in their own head than to explain the entire strategy overview to the participants. Information given to
others can lose its value and is more likely to be forgotten and become useless. Arya understood this well and
answered with an attitude of trying to take the exam.
"I understand that you intend to assassinate the Empire's prince, but it seems that you have other tasks as well."
"Why do you think that?"

"No matter if the target is one of the Imperial family, it would be ideal to approach the task with no more than
four people. At most, it should be less than ten people. If you exceed that number, the unit becomes too
heavy."
She understood the fundamental point well. Those who are not used to this type of mission tend to think that more
numbers mean more power, but having too many people is counterproductive in the delicate operation of
assassination. As Arya said, a four-man team is the most balanced. Even if they were trained as the Krishna, if they
exceed ten people, it becomes difficult to hide. In fact, we rarely did anything where the entire corps moved together.
In the past, there was a total attack only for purely manpower-intensive operations.
"Are you planning to destroy the capital in addition to the assassination?"
"You've seen it well. That's mostly correct. To add, we need to steal the information before destroying it."
"I see. Currently, this planet is the front line between the Federation and the Empire. There should be constant
communication from their mainland, and the capital is also a treasure trove in that sense. As for the method of
infiltration..."
"There's an insider. After all, this planet was a territory of the Federation
until 80 years ago. There are still children of the same family as me
(Paramatman)."
"Do you have an ID?"

"Of course, I do. I received it when we landed in Kumano as we had previously arranged."
Saying that Mitra took out a chip the size of a nail. Then, she swallowed it whole.
"With this, I am an imperial citizen."
In this world, proof of identity is entirely electronic. If you can't prove who you are with it, you can't even buy a single drink
from a vending machine. Those in higher positions become even more complex, but Mitra knew that it was sufficient to pretend
to be a borderland civilian. "For the sake of our duties, we are supposed to not exist. Therefore, we are usually treated as
invisible people, but at the same time, we can have a hundred faces."

"I apologize. However, if you do something so flashy, I think there will be problems when it comes to escaping."
"That's where the White Mochi over here come in handy."

As I was nibbling on my food, I was suddenly hit on the back of my head. I wanted to complain, but Arya was still in the middle of her
lecture, so I endured it.
"This person... is skilled in information warfare, right? In that case, are
you saying that they can connect the Empire's teleportation device to
the Federation?"
"Of course."

I proudly stood my ground as Arya stared at me intently. Her power mainly controlled physical strength and
performance, and hacking was a bit different. While she could confiscate and use ordinary weapons and
machines, tampering with another country's teleportation device was a task that was several levels more
difficult. As evidenced by the struggles of General Fallada and his colleagues, teleportation was heavily
restricted in military affairs. While convenient, it was difficult to use flexibly.
First and foremost, it was only possible to jump between devices of the same standard. Even for high-ranking
individuals, their ships would have the same basic function. In other words, the essence of teleportation was
the ability to move quickly within one's own territory. Therefore, it was impossible to perform such a reckless
feat as bringing a bomber suddenly over an enemy capital.
To checkmate, it was necessary to advance one's pieces methodically through a standard battle of positioning.
That was something that didn't change for me. It was impossible to teleport to the enemy's main camp without
context. However...
"If there's an object in front of you, you can temporarily connect the gates in the same way as
communication. Even if you can't fly from the Federation to the Empire, it's not difficult to fly from the
Empire to the Federation."
"So, does that mean...?"
Arya still seemed hesitant, as if she only half-believed what I said.
"Important facilities, including the Governor's Office, will definitely have
teleportation devices. When you finish your work and need to escape,
you can just borrow it."
"That's right."

I was satisfied with the quick grasp of the new recruit, but for some reason, Arya’s expression was still stern. "What's wrong?
Don't you believe me?"

"No, it's not that. I'm just surprised, but I believe you. It's just that..." She hesitated and muddled her words before
returning her gaze to Mitra.

"The previous discussion was based on the assumption that we would safely reach the capital. But now..."
"Yeah. Our plans have been severely disrupted by your former boss. Despite assuming that the unit was too heavy and the
operation had a limit of five days, it's already the third night. We have to arrive by noon tomorrow, including preparation, but
it's not realistic. Since we're also deviating from our initial marching route, there's a high probability that we'll run into a
large army if we try to avoid being late." "So, what do we do then...?"

Looking down at the food in her hand, Arya looked bewildered. She seemed to have lost the ability to read the
intentions of the military corps. On the other hand, Mitra smiled with a very villainous face. "So, we're changing our
target. We're going to attack Zakai."
"What?"

"It's a military base of the Empire that's close by. We'll give up on stealing information from the capital, but let's
burn three or four large ships that are docked in Zakai. If we can take all the stored Kala Stones while we're at it,
that would be great." "Wait a minute."
Arya, who still didn't understand, kept pressing with a face of confusion, listing one possibility after another.
"After destroying Zakai, are we going to use the teleportation device to fly to the capital? But no, that would cause too much
commotion beforehand. So sending an assassination team ahead to do a two-front attack... won't work either. In the end, it's
impossible to teleport to the enemy's central base."

"Yeah. No matter what we do, we'll be surrounded. We might be able to break through, but by then, the
prince would have already escaped." Mitra smirked as if mocking a rural police officer, while everyone in the
corps did the same.
"Well, if that's the case, we'll have to give up on assassination..."
"I wonder what we should do?"

I sympathized with Arya, who had shrunk down. These guys really have terrible personalities. This is beyond what a rookie can
understand. "Listen here—"

But before I could explain, Sati covered my mouth from behind. "Mmmph."
Does that mean to shut up? I asked with my eyes, and the sergeant nodded in response, while the bullying of
the new recruits continued. "We're going to Zakai at full speed now. We'll first sneak in with a few people into
the line of refugees that they're accepting for twenty-four hours. Since there's no one to guide us, we can't just
sneak in armed. We have to get along with everyone."
"The people to choose are up to the captain." "It's me, you, Gina, and
Trisha. Any objections?"
None.

In response to Sati's question, Mitra continued the conversation. If they were to pose as refugees, then they certainly
had a solid lineup. Mitra was essential for me to follow. Sati, who had a military-like appearance but was also worldly-
wise, couldn't be left out. And in case of emergency, Trisha, who could disturb the air with her bare hands, and Gina,
who was strong even without weapons, were there to help.
"Karnika, I'll leave the remaining command to you. We'll contact you through the white buns, so hide around Zakai's suburbs. Don't get
caught, no matter what."
"Understood, Captain."
With a defiant salute, the lieutenant, who was second only to Mitra in
rank, agreed to take on the task. Despite being in a situation where the
main force had been pulled out, I also believed that she, who was a
seasoned veteran, could handle it. In the meantime, Arya had been
completely ignored. But she didn't give up. With a slightly stern
expression, she cut in firmly.
"What should I do?"

"Oh, you. You'll have to work a little harder. Infiltrate Zakai alone, posing as an Imperial soldier, and support the
captains."
"I see. And after the captains have infiltrated, the refugee camp?"

"That would make it difficult for them to move. It's a bit bold, but quickly get a job and get citizenship. It should
be a job related to the military." When asked what she thought, Arya thought for a moment before answering
seriously.
"...A nurse. No, a cook, right?"
"No. But in terms of being a service job, it's the same. It's a comfort
woman."
"What-"

Mitra and the others burst out laughing as Arya was speechless. Oh, these guys are just hopeless!
"If necessary, just give a light service to a high-ranking guard. Then whisper, 'let's continue at the shop.' That should be
enough to convince them."
"But then, the captains will really-"
"What's wrong? Both men and women need to relieve stress on the battlefield. It's a good refreshment."
"Yes, Captain. I'll show these Imperial guys what I'm made of!"

"I can only hope that they will have more substance than this food." Trisha and Gina joined in, causing another round of laughter. Poor Arya hung
her head, her face turning bright red.
"Well, I have no intention of denying your upright ethical standards. If you want to protect our chastity,
come to buy as soon as possible. I'll take good care of the customer who requests you the most." "I'm
leaving now."
Angry, Arya turned on her heel and started walking, stomping the ground as she went. As a final insult, military uniforms
were thrown at her back.
"Hey, wait a minute. Take this with you."
The four members of the infiltration team, who had turned into
something like prostitutes in the clothes they had brought, stripped
down to their underwear in front of Arya as they changed. In other
words, they were asking her to deliver their minimum equipment.
"We're counting on you, Arya. Our enjoyable sex lives rest on your
shoulders."
"Understood!"

"Ooh..."
◇◇◇◇◇
Right, that was the plan. I recalled the sequence of events and sat down, mentally exhausted. This was Zakai's brothel.
The Shinga Corps had successfully - or not, I'll refrain from commenting - transformed into public prostitutes overnight.
It's a basic principle of spy activity, so every member of the Shinobi Squad was more than capable of playing the role of
a female actor. However, the miscalculation was that they teased Arya too much. By the time she received my message,
she had already successfully completed her mission of impersonating an Imperial soldier and rushed to this brothel in a
flash. Then, without hesitation, she selected all four Corps and rented out an entire floor. Brothels provide an extremely
private space, which is their motto, so at least during the contract period, secrecy and safety are guaranteed. In other
words, it was a flawless temporary base. However, the Corps, especially Trisha, complained to Arya.
"You've gone too far by choosing all of us and renting out the entire floor right after we got here. It makes us stand out
unnecessarily."
"I didn't think about that. I apologize," Arya said, pretending to be innocent. Arya had a lot of nerve. I chuckled with a hint of
irony while looking at the enhanced soldier sitting in the corner of the room. Everyone had their own struggles and grievances
during the infiltration mission, but undoubtedly the one who got the worst of it was the owner of the reinforced suit (this guy).
He was beaten up by Arya, stripped of
his clothes, and ended up with a debt to boot. Even though he was an enemy, I couldn't help but feel sympathy for him.
"So, where did Arya go?"

I knew that the reinforced suit was empty. Sergeant Sati was taking a shower in the prepared bathroom, so only Arya was not in this room.
"...Three doors down."

When I checked, that was indeed the case. I was curious about what she was doing, so I approached her. As a member of the corps, I had to take
care of the new recruits who had some communication problems.
Therefore, I walked quietly, with measured steps, and quietly... I think it's because of my feline instincts that I like this
kind of thing. When I crossed the hallway and came to the room I was looking for, I opened the door a little and peered
inside. The interior was chic and somewhat calmer than Mitra and the others' large room. It was my personal
preference, but in terms of the standards of the brothel, it was probably two grades lower. Arya was in that room. Blue
hair, delicate physique, and combat prosthetics that were incongruous with her appearance were her trademarks. She
sat down on the bed and hung her head deeply like an athlete who had lost a game. I couldn't see her face, but she
clasped her hands tightly together and trembled slightly. ...Is she crying? Why? At first, I was skeptical, but I soon
realized it was something else. My keen senses picked up a crunching sound that grated on my bones. Arya had
clenched her hands so tightly that blood was dripping from them.
"......"
Blood was also flowing from between her clenched teeth. The
intermittent groans were not sobs, but literal agony, so much so that she
was spitting up blood.
"Ah, guuuu..."

Finally, Arya couldn't hold back any longer and let out a scream-like cry. Then she hugged both of her legs, squeezing them as if they were about
to break. It was like she was screaming for silence.
I finally realized the situation when I came here. I feel self-disgusted for my insensitive curiosity and thoughtless
behavior. Arya's legs are prosthetic limbs, and even without much thought, it's clear what that means in this world.
What should I do? Should I take care of her or
pretend I didn't see anything? While I was lost in thought, I was suddenly tapped on the shoulder from behind.
When I turned around in surprise, I was met with Sergeant Sati's sad smile and index finger in front of my
mouth.
"It's no use saying anything now. Let's wait until she calms down."
"Uh, yeah..."

It was certainly true. There was nothing we could do in this situation. We watched her for at least five minutes, rubbing
our nerves. Arya seemed to have somehow ridden out the wave of pain and was breathing heavily, slumped over. Then
Sati opened the door and went into the room. Without waiting for me, who followed in a panic, she calmly comforted
Arya, who still hadn't noticed us. "Drink this."
"Huh...?"
Surprised, Arya raised her sweaty face. In front of her nose was a glass
of water haphazardly pushed out.
"You can't get dehydrated."
"Y-yes. Thank you very much."

Perhaps it should be said that she was pushed over by Sati's cold attitude. Arya took the glass and began to
drink without hesitation. And after she finished drinking, she came to her senses and panicked. "Oh, I'm
sorry! You had to see me like that-"
"It's okay. Everyone has their own struggles. But I have to know the condition of my soldiers, so..." Sati interrupted Arya, who was trying to
stand up, and continued bluntly.

As if she were a faithful devil sergeant, she asked a difficult question directly.
"Did you lose your legs in an accident? In war?"
"..."
"Or..."
"Yes. I cut them off voluntarily, Sergeant."
Looking somewhat downcast, but still resolute, Arya answered:
"My hometown is Satva. Have you heard of it?"
"Yes, it sounds like you've been through a lot."
"It's a common story. I don't consider myself particularly unlucky."
And with that, Arya began to tell her story. As expected, it was a bleak tale that left a heavy feeling in the air. Satva
was a planet that had been caught up in a conflict between the Federation and the Threocracy about ten years ago. It
was essentially a small skirmish using puppet states as a means of containment, but for those who suffered as a result,
it was of little consolation. In that war, Arya lost everything except her own body. That is to say, she only had her body
as a possession. As she had said, there were many children like her.
Mitra, who was taken in by the Atman family and became an assassin, was one of them, and it was difficult
to escape from the harsh circumstances of selling one's body. In fact, it was impossible. Among them, Arya
had chosen an even more difficult path. I had heard rumors about it, but this was the first time I had actually
seen it. "Do you experience pain on a regular basis?"
"Not usually. It's only when my patron gets excited like earlier that it's tough to handle..."
"Would you be able to endure it in combat?"

"I think so. Because... " Arya self-deprecatingly chuckled and pointed to her chest.
"A specialized ID is embedded in here. Thanks to that, everything about what I'm doing and where I am is known, and even my
biometrics and psychological state are transparent. It comes when I let my guard down." "When your nerves are activated by
adrenaline and other things, there's a possibility you won't feel pain. So, combat is actually safer, right?" "Reacting to it is
necessary for it to be interesting, isn't it?" "What a person!"
I couldn't help but interrupt. Just listening to it made my chest ache. "I won't forgive that guy, I'll definitely make him pay. Leave it to me,
Arya, I'll find your legs for you!"
Moved by a sense of righteous indignation, I shouted, but Arya looked at me with a puzzled expression.
"I appreciate your sentiment, but there's no need to concern yourself."
"Why not?"

"I don't hate that person. It's the life they chose for themselves," said the speaker decisively and without hesitation.
"I can't say I'm grateful, but at least I have no regrets. I'm not proud of it, and it's certainly not enjoyable, but I'm
satisfied," they continued. "..."
"I'm fine with this."
It seemed as though she was fighting to live. There was a weight to Arya’s words that left no room for doubt. She had
no intention of feeling ashamed of the battle she was fighting to survive. Her determination left me at a loss for words,
but Sergeant Sati seemed different.
"I admire your spirit. However, we must find the owner of those legs," "Why?" Arya asked.
"One reason is my duty as a sergeant. We want to keep excellent soldiers as long as possible. If we can't retrieve their legs, we
can at least gain more insight into our opponents and come up with countermeasures. The other reason is... well, let's just say
it's a form of atonement," Sati explained.
Arya was taken aback by Sati's last statement. "What do you mean?"
"My last name is Rajas. Does that ring a bell?"
"...You're an administrator."
"Yes. We're from the same province."

As I watched Sati smile a little sadly, I also understood. Or rather, I remembered. Her family was involved in
Satva's politics, so Sati felt responsible for Arya's situation. At that time, Sati was already working for Mitra,
and her age was not much different from Arya’s. She couldn't have stopped the war, but ignoring it was not
an option. "It's just my selfishness. Is that okay?"
We, led by Mitra, wanted to live "properly." So, we certainly didn't need to be tactful and deferential here. Encouraged by Sati, I
stepped forward once again.

"From now on, with the Atman family behind you, you don't have to pander to petty rich people. It'll be tough if you're up against major
nobles, though," I said.
"Isn't that Fallada? He was a foolish lieutenant to miss Arya under him,"
someone interjected.
"No, that's not..."

Watching us, who showed no signs of hesitation, Arya shook her head reluctantly.
"It's mostly just how things turned out, probably not the case," she said. "Then maybe it's the Rahasya family. There's a hint of their influence in
Satva," Sati replied.
"I'm not sure. We can't say for certain..." Arya said, hesitating.
"I mean, we can't rule out the possibility that they might be affiliated with the Empire or the Theocracy," Sati
added.
After all, the political landscape in conflict zones was chaotic, and human relationships were even more
complicated. When they thought about it, everyone seemed suspicious. There was even a possibility that
someone from the Atman family was involved. Looking up at me and Sati, who was troubled and twisting our
necks, Arya continued with a worried expression.
"Um... please don't push yourself too hard, I'm really okay with it. As I said earlier, I understand," she said.
"Of course, we won't interfere with you. However, as we said earlier, we want to know the status of the soldiers," Sati said while lightly
brushing off her plea. Pointing at Arya’s prosthetic leg, Sati said, "While you're at it, why don't you replace it with something better?
How's your sensory confusion? Why not install an automatic program to help with that?"
"Wait a minute!" Arya panicked, recoiling from the aggressive corporal. "Why are you so concerned about me? This squad is
weird!" she exclaimed.

"I've already told you, it's also part of our mission," Sati reiterated. "It's excessive! Not just the Shinga Corps, but also Captain
Mitra!" Arya yelled, beyond perplexed. Perhaps the caring nature of the Shinga Corps was beyond her understanding,
considering her previous life experiences.

"I appreciate it, I really do. If it weren't for you all, I would have... but I never expected you guys to take such risks. Yet, everyone seems to be
unfazed," she said.
"Just get used to it. Okay?" Sati replied.
"Yeah. We've resigned ourselves to the situation," I added.

The killing of a superior officer. No matter how much of an idiot that brigadier general was, she was still a pawn of the
Atman family, who had gone so far as to take the life of Fallada's son. The weight of this fact was overwhelming. It
couldn't be concealed, and it was clear that it would
cause a great deal of trouble in the future. Arya was surely burdened with a sense of guilt for her involvement in
the matter.
"If you continue to take such risks, I will lose my position," she warned. She was growling with an upward gaze, like a shy stray puppy. And yet, I
found her oddly cute.

"Well, our captain is definitely quite a character. But you, who fits her glasses, are also a pretty weird one," I
said. "Me?" she asked.
"Yes. A super-elite, in fact," I replied.
"What?" Aryaseemed genuinely angry this time. She opened her mouth as if she were about to bite back, feeling insulted. "What makes you think
I'm an elite? Look at me—"
"Shut up."
A chop to the top of her head silenced her. Groaning, Arya held her head in her hands.
"Be careful not to become ugly by saying such pessimistic things. I'm just as strict about facial symmetry as I
am about the military's strength." With personal quirks as the ironclad rule of the unit, the demon colonel
elegantly urged me on.
"Well, yes. As you said, I'm careful about my behavior. I stole Mitra's cosmetics before and got punched for it."
"Um, well, you know. Her Avatara is amazing, right?"

I hesitantly continued speaking, trying to avoid getting struck by lightning.

"It's not about your birth or your rank. We shouldn't be too obsessed with superficial titles. What matters
most in wartime is one's abilities and accomplishments. Those who neglect these things will lose. We all
know that very well."
"That's why, no matter what anyone says, you're an elite, Arya. The world from now on will be dominated by us, the Krishna."
"Me, a lead role?"

"Yes. After all, isn't it natural for us to be the protagonists of our own lives?"
Some people might find it a sophism, but I conveyed my sincere feelings. Everyone has their own complexes, and I knew that Arya also had the
courage to face them and fight on.
"Didn't Mitra tell you too? Live happily. You have to be happy." "Amazing. As expected, even though there is no evidence, you insist that you are a
woman, Kouha-san."
"Hey, are you really going to say that?"
"I'm sorry about that. As an apology, shall I tell you an embarrassing
story of mine? You know, Arya, to tell you the truth, I don't even know
what my Avatara is."
"Huh?"

Arya was stunned by the shocking revelation. It was a well-known fact within the regiment, but those who
heard it for the first time were almost certain to be thrown into confusion. This capable-looking female
sergeant did not even know her own Avatara. It was natural to be taken aback if it was suddenly revealed, but
if one thought about it carefully, they should be able to realize the truth. In fact, there were some examples of
this happening from time to time. "Could it be a conditional type...?"
"Yes, that's right."

Avataras can be divided into three types: those that can be activated at will, those that are constantly activated, and those that are activated
under certain conditions.

Arya was a typical example of the former. She could turn her Avatara on and off at will, and her will and trigger were
linked together. One could also say that she was one of those who could shout the name of her special attack while
using it. On the other hand, I mean Mitra, was of the constantly activated type, and its effects were always in effect.
Although it was possible to strengthen or weaken it, the switch itself could not be turned off. When I entered Zakai, I
dissolved into an existence that only Mitra could perceive, but in terms of abilities, the search range only became
narrower.
As for the conditional activation type, it would be something like a certain type of card game. To win, you need to collect a predetermined
combination, and if you don't clear it, it won't be useful.
"Gina, who is sleeping over there, is also a conditional type. If she stops breathing for more than a minute, her physical abilities will continue to
increase as long as she continues to hold her breath."
So she trained and trained, and now she can fight in that state for almost ten minutes. On the other hand, there
is a risk of breaking her body if her power increases too much, and it requires effort and attention to control it.
But above all, the most troublesome thing is that she couldn't realize the essence of her ability without
experiencing long periods of breath-holding exercise.
When the Krishna becomes the Krishna, they don't conveniently receive an explanation of their powers from
the gods above. Only after trying and practicing to understand their own characteristics can they finally make
practical use of them. Therefore, conditional types are troublesome. If you're not careful, you may never
realize that you're an Avatara.
For example, if your condition was to eat caterpillars, it would be impossible for most people. It's beyond
imagination.
"I've tried many things, but nothing seems to work. I'm a half-hearted person after all, for about fifteen years
now."
"I can tell if someone is a Krishna when I face them, but I can't really see the contents of their abilities."
"Uh, I see..." Arya looked lost for words, seeming to have lost track of the conversation.
"In other words, let's help each other out. If you feel hesitant, then find
my condition for me."
"That's a deal. Is that okay?"
We searched for Arya's legs, while she searched for Sati's condition. And
we contribute to the Shinga Corps.
"It's a win-win situation, isn't it?"
Encouraging her with a slightly exaggerated tone, Arya nodded after a
brief moment of silence.
"Yes, if that's the case."
"All right, then let's start fresh."

Arya smiled and clasped her fist with my outstretched hand. Sati also went along with the flow.
"I'll do my best not to be a burden. By the way, Sergeant, I have a
question about the mission."
"Wow, you're serious."
Just when I thought we had become friends, she suddenly switched to work mode. I wanted to have more girly chit-chat, you
know, like talking trash about guys, or like, how stupid Varuna is. He's actually a conditional type too. Well, his Avatara is
special in many ways and is almost like cheating, so it's not easy to talk casually about him. Anyway, he's involved in this
mission too. Ignoring me, lost in thought, Arya was having a serious conversation about a dangerous topic.
"I understand that Lieutenant Mitra intends to continue the assassination of His Highness. But I just can't
seem to make sense of it." "Even if you use your own theories and imagination, you can't come up with an
answer, can you?"
"That's a disappointing story... I couldn't find an answer as far as I could think."
"Yeah. Then let me give you a hint. Misfortune is like a rope that can
catch both good and bad."
"Huh?"

The sergeant looked at Arya, who was staring blankly, and then winked at her. It seems that she gave permission, so I will
explain it a little more clearly.

"Certainly, we messed up. But because of that, there should be some kind of compensation. That's how the system works." "I don't
understand. What do you mean?"

"It's going to take a long time to explain it all..." Sati sighed, something unusual for him, and scratched his cheek.
It was less that it was difficult to explain, and more that he didn't want to talk about it. I can understand his feelings to
some extent.
"Ask the captain for the rest. This is a confidential matter of the Atman family, so there is a problem with
me telling you." "Oh..."
"I'm sorry. Shall we go back now?"
"Oh, wait. One more thing."
"There's more?"

I asked her with a sigh, thinking that she was a very serious person, and Arya looked at me with a somewhat hesitant expression. "Uh, um, what
should I call you from now on?"
"Me? Call me Kouha." I answered absentmindedly, and then realized the situation.
Oh, right. That's right. It's difficult to say, I forgot.
"That's such an impressive name."

"Stop it, Sati. It was just a mistake of youth. Besides, it's all Mitra's fault!" Because she only called me "White Mochi," I ended up having
to give myself a name. At that time, when I was still an innocent girl, I borrowed it from God! Kouha - the ultimate machine lifeform that
everyone in this world knows. The god of humans created by humans.
"So, but, but! Changing the name is also kind of bad, you know? It's like treating her poorly. Do you understand, Arya?" "Yes. That's not what I'm
concerned about."
"Oh, really?"
In other words, calling me Kouha doesn't really matter. The same goes for Sati, but this guy seems to be sitting at the core. "If possible, I'd like
to be called with a rank."
When he made that request, I honestly didn't know what to do. I am
Mitra's avatar, in other words, her alter ego. If I were to make a proper
judgment, I would probably be equivalent to a captain in rank. But I
don't want that. It's not cute. If Mitra gets promoted later, does that
mean I'll have to be called Your Excellency too? That's not funny. Maybe
she realized that I was hesitant, Arya thought for a while and then
clapped her hands together.
"Then, how about senpai?"

She said with a confident look as if she had come up with a great idea. "Uh, umm..."
What is this guy? She's like a new character. But Senpai, Senpai, Kouha Senpai... Surprisingly, it feels good.
As I began to feel the pleasure creeping up on me, my senses picked up some information. "Oh..."
My sudden reaction made Sati immediately dispel the relaxed
atmosphere from just before. Arya also seemed to sense that it was no
trivial matter.
"What's wrong?"

I couldn't believe it myself, so I asked again to make sure. But this was definitely happening. Or rather, as
planned.
"Kouha Senpai," Arya asked in frustration, and I remembered what she had said earlier. Fortune is like a rope that can
either strangle or support. And now, just as I had become unlucky and couldn't go to the capital, a stroke of good luck had
descended on us like a calculated destiny.
"Prince Terminus is coming."
To none other than here, to the city of Zakai. In other words, our assassination mission had unavoidably reached its

4
final stage at this moment.

A return order was received for the Imperial-enhanced suit that Arya stole, and at the same time, an announcement was made in the
city to restrict the outing of civilians. We were having our final meeting in the main room of the brothel, with that as our background
music. “When will His Highness arrive?”

“He says he'll arrive at noon, which is five hours from now. Officially, he'll come by air, but in reality, he'll use the
teleportation device.”
“Hmph, well, that's to be expected. He won't neglect his behavior as a VIP.”
Mitra, who wore her military uniform under her prostitute attire, sat on the bed with a happy grin. Sati, Gina,
Trisha, and Arya were all present in this place, but they weren't the only ones participating in the strategy
meeting. I was transmitting my voice to the team waiting outside of Zakai's using my power. However,
statements from other squads were prohibited. Since the city's alert level had risen to the highest level, we
were limiting our communication methods and frequency to be safe. Communication was limited to one or two
decisive moments, so for the most part, we had to synchronize with each other without saying anything. But
Mitra wasn't worried. This was our policy because we judged that it was possible, and it was also a discussion
to eliminate any uncertainties.
“Zakai can be considered as an entire military facility, but the important things are concentrated in the harbor area. The
teleportation devices are
the same, with six locations spread across three points: three in the naval port, two in the weapons factory, and one in the
command center. There's no doubt that His Highness will be coming to one of these places, but we can't pinpoint the exact
location of his movements after arrival. Right?”

“Yes. I didn't specify it. It would be scary for the welcoming party.” “Aren't you concerned about the risk of not being able to concentrate
the security measures?”

“It's also a problem if the deployment is unbalanced for the sake of escorting. In fact, we want to hit that
spot, and if His Highness can take on some danger, the overall defense of the harbor area will actually
increase.”
“He's a brave man, isn't he?"

"Rather, I'm mischievous. My hobby is to first deceive my allies," Mitra chuckled and shook his head at Arya's comment, speaking casually
about the imperial prince as if he was her younger brother.
"To deceive the enemy, you have to start with your allies - that's how it was in the previous fleet battle.
Understanding the importance of information and being able to use it effectively means there's no hesitation in
choosing the means. He has a carefree and flexible nature that doesn't seem noble at all, and that's why he has
many tricks up his sleeve. If you want to catch him, you should think that you're dealing with a clever brat who
enjoys it," Mitra explained. "So you're predicting a fun direction?" Trisha asked.
"That's a good way to put it," Mitra nodded, seeming excited.

She might like the type of people like Prince Terminus who are fixated on interesting ways to win. Ultimately, this
preference is consistent with the philosophy of living like a human being that she upholds, which values the
importance of the heart and dynamic movement to achieve seamless fulfillment. It could be said that the work of an
assassin was the result of a certain fate, that they had to kill someone after fully understanding and developing a
fondness for them. However, it was unclear how Mitra perceived this kind of fetishistic style. In any case, in order to
complete the mission, they had to anticipate Prince Terminus's movements in the port area. To increase the accuracy
of their
predictions, they needed to decipher his motives from both public and private perspectives.
"Prince Terminus is going down to reward the soldiers, isn't he, Kouha?" Trisha asked.
"That's what it seems like on the surface. It shouldn't be a lie, but there must be other reasons," Kouha replied.
"Do you think he knows we’re onto something and trying to bait him?" Trisha asked.
"Not sure, but I don't think it's an overstatement at this point. It's probably a political struggle," Kouha
explained.
For Prince Terminus, the most entertaining playmate at the moment was probably someone who could engage in political strife instead of military
battle, and that was what they had to think about.
As representatives, Gina answered and Mitra stated her opinion in a decisive tone, then looked at me and
added dismissively, "White Mochi has a great interception ability, but ultimately it's this my brain that has to
handle it all, so don't expect her to know everything. You guys should understand that she's just a half-baked
rat with short straps and long belts."
"What did you say?!"

"Well, as long as we understand the basic information, we can make predictions like this, so it's not a problem," said in
response to a malicious evaluation, which was then pacified by Sergeant Sati. However, Mitra wondered if the person
understood what they were saying. Disparaging my intelligence is equivalent to treating oneself as incompetent. Ignoring
my anger, Arya muttered in a tone as if she were solving a difficult puzzle.

"You want to demonstrate superiority to your competitors and show them that this is your territory. If you came
to confirm the arrangements for that, then you can assume that you'll take the same route as on the day of the
event."
"Then we'll start with the naval base. We need to demonstrate that we won't give up our lead to the reinforcements that have arrived," Trisha
and Gina said, and their opinions were reasonable.
As a way of fighting, it was in the category of "the first move is advantageous." They would surprise their
opponents with an easy-to-
understand performance first and then solidify their position with the effectiveness of their logistics later.
According to Mitra, this was the way to deal with clever little brats like Prince Terminus, a person whom she
had evaluated as intelligent but unscrupulous.
"The decoy ship is also headed towards the naval base. In that sense, it's a rehearsal to welcome guests. Also,
the problem of escorting at this location can be solved. It's a clever two-birds-with-one-stone approach,"
summarized Mitra, and everyone nodded.
The initial situation was that by concealing the visit location, the overall vulnerability of Zakai was reduced, but the
escort for His Highness also became thinner. However, if they shifted to the naval base and quickly joined forces with
the decoy group, the latter risk would be eliminated. It was a bold and cunning choice of prey. Given this, we had two
options. Should we do it first or last? Like whack-a-mole, if we targeted His Highness who had just moved to the naval
base, we could strike when the escort was thin. Although it was troublesome because there were three points of
interest within the facility, if we could identify the group that was trying to approach the landing point of the decoy
ship early on, we could do it. On the other hand, what about the other option? Arya pointed to a point on the map.
"I recommend attacking here. His Highness should return to the capital
just after the operation is finalized at headquarters, in other words, just
after leaving the factory."
"Why?" I asked.

"Firstly, it's because of the owner of the facility," Arya said, indicating the reinforced suit still lying in the corner of the
room.
"I am a guard at the north gate of the factory. I thought it would be useful for the destruction work of the corps,
but it also fits this situation. If we leave through the north gate, it leads to the headquarters and we can easily
adjust our preparations."
"So you're saying to come up with a plan that takes into account your efforts, right?"
"No, Captain, that's not what I meant."

In response to Mitra's playful question, Arya began to explain from a different angle.
"I thought this would be a psychological blind spot. Everyone lets their guard down the most after finishing a job, so the way back from the
'playground' would be the perfect hunting ground."
Arya confidently stated her idea, causing Gina to let out an impressed sigh. On the other hand, Trisha showed her
competitiveness.
"But it's definitely true that the defense is weak at the naval port." "Yes, but His Highness is very cautious. It's a matter of whether we
prioritize the psychological aspect or the physical aspect..."
At first glance, either choice would be equally effective. So it would be more beneficial to choose a clear
location to attack, rather than the naval port which is divided into three attack points, and make use of Arya’s
skills.
"I agree with the newcomer. What do you think, Captain?"
After Gina's question, Mitra nodded after a brief pause.
"I also agree. Does anyone have any objections?"

I shook my head silently. Neither Arya nor Trisha voiced any further opposition. The lieutenants in the separate squad also
seemed to agree if they didn't say anything. Therefore, the only one left was Sati, who was resting her chin on her hand and
thinking. "Is there something bothering you?"

"Yes, Captain. I've been involved with a certain gang of brats for about fifteen years, so I have some feelings about it." Sati smoothly
incorporated her thoughts, and shared her opinion.
"It's not enough to just compete and one-up each other. It's more effective to use cuteness as a weapon if
you can manipulate your comrades. That remark makes it seem like I lack those skills, but what
specifically?"
"About a month ago, there was information about a large-scale power outage in the capital region, right?" Sati's
observation was indeed a fact. Such stories were definitely heard. Most likely, the equipment had short-circuited due
to an inability to control the stones, and reports had been received from the spies (Paramatman) who remained on this
planet. "Your Highness has achieved unprecedented military feats in this battle, but showing too much excellence can
have the opposite effect. His position as an imperial family member still seems low, so it might be
advantageous to make some mistakes in moderation, considering the future."
"I want to say that the power outage incident was intentional."

"I think so. If it's siblings vying for the throne, they would want to show kindness and tolerance to a younger brother who showed
immaturity. Depending on the approach, it may be possible to negotiate a conditional truce or even cooperation. Well, that being
said..." smiling, Sati cut her words short and also pointed to a corner of the map.
"The power station is on the way from the factory's north gate to the headquarters, so even if we stop by here, it won't affect the operation's key
point. It was a pointless comment."
"No, it was a valuable insight. I'll keep it in mind." Mitra nodded and, summarizing the above, decided on the
group's policy.
"Gina will play the role of a gatekeeper for the factory. Of course, she can't control the reinforced suits, so Arya, who disappears
with camouflage, will continue to support her. At least until the moment of action, we'll do it that way, and we'll attack at this point
whether Your Highness stops by the power station or not."
What Mitra indicated was a point 600 meters before the headquarters. Since the road was straight, it was visible from the factory side, and the
distance from there was about 400 meters.
"You'll make the initial attack, Arya. How many seconds can you run?"
"Three seconds, no, two seconds are enough."

"Good. Just before the attack, break the reinforced suit and let Gina move freely. I'll be hiding on the headquarters side with
Trisha's power and snipe at the right timing. I'm not very good at it, so I'll attack with firepower rather than precision, but you
should be able to handle it even if you get caught up."
"Yes. So it's a pincer attack, isn't it?"
"There is a powerful one by His Highness's side. Unless we take a two-pronged approach, we won't be able to kill
them for sure."
Clutching the flexible weapon brought by Arya, Mitra asserted sternly, "When facing the Krishna in battle, we must approach it with
the basic mindset that any kind of absurdity can occur. Arya's power is undoubtedly formidable, but I was not optimistic that it alone
would be enough. Rather, her role should be to tilt the balance towards eroding
the enemy's defense, and when they are laid bare, I will strike the finishing blow. Although it is basically a
close-range weapon, if the direction of the output is manipulated, it is possible to handle it like a gun,
firing electric shocks in a laser-like manner."
As Trisha had said, her role was to hide Mitra until they began their actions. The Imperial soldiers were not informed
of His Highness's inspection route, so I think we can secure a sniping point. Although there remains a danger of
being exposed, if Trisha and I cooperate, we can cover up the situation with considerable accuracy. And Gina's role
was to stop the enemy soldiers coming out of the factory. Even if Mitra and Arya's coordination did not succeed with
a single blow, to make the following attacks successful, His Highness must be kept in an isolated state. Therefore,
this is the distribution of work related to the assassination. The rest will be about the escape plan.
"Following our movements, Karnika and the others will attack the factory from the back. You can be as flashy as you want." "So, should
I guide His Highness?"

"Yes. No matter how strong Gina is, she has her limits standing alone. We will also carry out a flanking attack
and cause chaos on this side, and conquer it in a short time. Of course, destroy any visible weapons and take
the Kala stone if there is one."
Since the south end of the factory is adjacent to the outer edge of the city, if we disregard secrecy, it would not be
difficult for the waiting group to rush in all at once. We would then momentarily control the crucial parts of the facility
and say goodbye with the teleportation device.
"Do all of this within ten minutes. Speed is crucial, got it?"
To Mitra, who had taken command, we saluted and showed our eagerness to complete the operation. Now,
finally, the main event begins. Everyone was prepared to face any obstacle, whether it be a demon or a snake.
◇◇◇◇◇
We were running through the forest. At a speed that would be impossible for an ordinary person, we perfectly
matched their strides and yet remained unbroken. The three of them, divided into three groups, were headed
towards their designated location in the shape of
an equilateral triangle. Despite being about 50 kilometers apart from each other, their synchronized breathing made
it seem as though their comrades were right next to them. It was clear that they were highly trained soldiers with
some sort of mission, but the details of their task were unknown. They also had a strange atmosphere about them. In
this kind of situation, where a certain level of coldness, strict discipline, and sense of duty tend to brew, these kinds
of individuals seemed to have a sense of excitement that was completely out of place, as if they were on their way to
meet their lover.
In short, they were filled with exhilaration. These "women" were bouncing and floating, eagerly anticipating the future
that awaited them. Therefore, they had no doubts and were strong and resolute. Things had not gone smoothly up until
this point. As can be seen from the fact that four-person teams are the norm for covert operations, these three women
were missing one team member. But they didn't see it as a problem. For every trouble they encountered, they believed
that good fortune was on the other side. They believed and prayed as they advanced. For the sake of attaining
liberation, for the feeling of being truly alive, for seizing the end of the bloodstained path. Their unwavering running
form shone brilliantly in vivid colors. Ah, that face...it was hard to believe, but it was without a doubt a reality.
5
"As for the positioning, this will do."
After parting ways with Arya and the others at the brothel, Mitra, accompanied by Trisha, headed to secure their
sniping point. They soon found a suitable location on the rooftop of a mixed-use building facing the street. From here,
they could roughly keep the road from the factory's north gate to the command center in their line of sight. There
were better locations, of course, but those were too obvious and therefore dangerous. So they chose the third best
spot and entered a state of waiting and hiding until the time came. The prince would arrive at the military port in
three hours. Considering the time required for inspection, it was estimated that the gun would be fired in five to six
hours. Assassination missions sometimes required days of waiting without moving, so this time it could be considered relatively short.
However, that didn't mean it was easy.
"I'm counting on you, Trisha. You're our only hope now," Mitra said. "Understood, Captain. Leave it to me." Trisha,
lying next to Mitra in a prone position, cheerfully accepted her request. Her Avataras effectiveness increased as the
number of targets decreased. Therefore, if there were only two of them, it was not an exaggeration to say that they
were invisible to others due to her ability to manipulate her presence. In fact, there had been cases where she had
been able to ignore enemies right in front of her without being noticed. Currently, there was no one here, but there
was still a possibility that security personnel would arrive. It was out of the question to cause a commotion in advance,
so Trisha would be relied upon for the next few hours, as Mitra had said. "I do have my detection ability, though,"
Mitra said.
I complained that I was being completely ignored, but Mitra remained indifferent as usual. Instead, Trisha stroked me , and I managed to bear
with it without sulking.
"I hope it all goes well," Trisha said.
"I hope so, too. I've put in the effort for that. All that's left is for the results to come," Mitra said.
She didn't use words like fate. She seemed to believe that the future of the mission depended entirely on human
actions. It was a sincere attitude as a soldier. Naturally, she arranged everything as best as she could and
accepted the inevitable victory or defeat. He was a reliable person in that sense. However, if one touched on her
forbidden words, she would blow everything away. If I were to express my personal wish, I would like to see
Mitra's short temper turn towards a good direction from time to time.
As time passed, Mitra said, "They're here."

A ship engraved with the imperial crest of a trident passes overhead. We know it's a decoy, but His Highness was supposed to appear at
the same time. In order not to hesitate at the last moment, I make an effort to remember the face of the target we confirmed in advance.
Terminus Kailash Ishvara, the 9th Prince of the Saiva Empire - if we had any sense,
we wouldn't be able to turn him into a pile of flesh. Because his appearance is too...trite to use as an
example.
◇◇◇◇◇
The Imperial soldiers go to battle without showing any signs of impatience or cowardice. It may be an idealistic view,
but it is a fact that they have such a spirit. This can be considered a common sense value in the world of the military.
If we are to turn individuals with different upbringings and personalities into weapons of the same standard, absolute
discipline and illusion are necessary. We must use this to suppress or intoxicate them and make them willingly give up
many of their human rights, otherwise they will not function as a violent instrument.
Therefore, the qualities of a leader come down to how well they can drive their soldiers to madness. Fear, gain, or
kindness... whatever cards they use, it is essential to have the ability to manipulate the power of charisma. What
should we make of this situation? The soldiers lining up in the military port appear to be tightly controlled at first
glance. Even though they hastily responded to the governor's surprise visit, the sight of two battalions standing in
perfect formation was magnificent and awe-inspiring. However, at the same time, there is a strange "uneasiness"
floating about. It is not confusion, but rather bewilderment. It is not fear, but rather anxiety.
The internal unrest is more noticeable among the officers, especially those of higher ranks, than among the soldiers. It is
unclear why this happened, but there is no doubt that the person who caused this situation was foolish. However, there is
something that cannot be said to be the typical foolishness that is creating an unbalanced space that is not usually possible.
Even if one sees it as a comedy of failure in terms of military matters, it is an extremely high-quality scene.
Let's laugh about it. If the intention is there, such a madman performance is rare. In terms of dominating the situation, this
whimsicality can also be expressed as an expression of charisma. The problem is whether the audience is looking for humor or
not. As the ship for the Imperial family lands, the officers and soldiers all salute in unison. In the tense atmosphere unique to
welcoming VIPs, a strange bewilderment is mixed in. Soon, a slender man who seemed to be
painted with astute features appeared from the open door
as the ramp
was lowered.
"..."

The sharp and piercing gaze, which could only be described as such, coldly swept over the people gathering
in the military port. The atmosphere, which lacked cohesion up to the front, suddenly became calm like a
mirror. It was a typical example of the leadership method of instilling fear in one's subordinates by making
them fear themselves more than the enemy.
He was not an ordinary man. He looked young, and it could be surmised that he had not yet reached thirty, but what
made thousands of soldiers tremble at a single glance was not a matter of birth or rank. It was the spirit that only
those who had dyed the earth red countless times on numerous battlefields could possess. It was the magnificent
dignity that only heroes who were praised as brave and feared as the god of death could wear. Suddenly, that
ominousness changed for some reason. The man, who could be mercilessly cruel to the enemy, smiled with a gentle
fondness like that of an older brother or father. He looked at his brother or son with a gaze that showed how much of
a burden he was. And yet, he showed the restraint of a loyal vassal who never thought that he was superior.
As a boy soldier stepped forward to greet the man standing on the tarmac, he said, "Thank you for your hard work, General Staff Officer! How
was your flight from the capital?"
The boy's lively voice and salute were refreshing, and his smile was flawless. In a unit that assembled impressive-
looking personnel to meet high-ranking officials, known as the Honor Guard, it was rare to have a child as a mascot.
Even so, this boy's beauty was outstanding.
The common metaphor of "an angel-like" is not at all trite when applied to him. Rather, everyone marvels that it was a figure of speech specially
prepared for him, and even comes to believe that it is not enough.
He is a boy, a masterpiece of beauty created by divine handiwork, so much so that even words like "peerless"
would flee barefooted from him. His large violet eyes sparkle mischievously under the hair that appears to be
woven with golden sand.
"I was looking forward to hearing your impressions, so please do tell me," said the young boy.
However, the man remained silent, descended the steps, and approached the boy. Then, with solemnity, he knelt before
him.
"Your Highness, this joke has gone too far. Everyone is troubled," said Savitr Bhagavan Gita, the Chief of Staff
of the Imperial Border Army and the chief martial attendant of the Ninth Imperial Prince. Of course, his tone
was filled with affection and kindness.
"I feel the same way. It was an overly generous favor to let me experience the feelings of the imperial family, but honestly, I didn't feel like I was
really alive," the man replied.

"Yeah, I know. It's also a punishment for consuming my soldiers like pawns, Savitr."
The young boy's attitude changed abruptly in response. He was none other than Prince Terminus, the leader
of the Governor-General's office, who stood at the pinnacle of military and political power on the Covenant of
the Dragon.
"Did you suffer a little?" Terminus asked. "It was deeply painful, Your
Highness. But..."
"I know. I trust you. But if we didn't do this much, it would be embarrassing."
Terminus laughed and turned on his heel, walking away. Another officer ran over to him from the side of Savitr, who had stood up
immediately, and draped a Class I military uniform over the Prince's shoulders. The rank insignia on the military uniform, shining on the
armor, indicated that he was a lieutenant general.
"Congratulations on your promotion," said the officer.
"Yeah, but it's not enough. Even if I can't become a Marshal or General, I at least wanted to be promoted to Major
General."
In Terminus's opinion, although he had been recognized for his achievements in the previous war in which he repulsed the Federation's army, it
seemed insufficient.

"My older brother will be here in four days. I'm not good at dealing with him. If I'm still a lieutenant general, he'll just
treat me like a child."
"I perceive His Highness Golraksha to be a straightforward person. But anyway, the problem with those who are too
good-natured is that they can be difficult to deal with. My older sister and others can still manage him, but you
wouldn't understand that, would you, Savvy?"
The chief of staff spoke in a low voice, offering advice to the prince who had turned his head to look back without
stopping his stride.
"Your Highness, it's not appropriate to use that kind of title in front of the troops."
"It's fine. We're close, aren't we?"

From his cheerful laughter, one could sense the innocence befitting a sixteen-year-old boy. Yet, his beauty was so imposing that it gave rise to a
certain kind of awe in those around him.
"After all, we share the same great-grandfather. You seem more like family to me than my imperial brothers."
Terminus's words, spoken without any pretense, were true. He and Savitr were related by blood and could be
considered second cousins. Their common great-grandfather was a legendary military hero who had achieved
heroic deeds in a war eighty years ago that pitted the Federation against the Empire. He became one of the
most renowned families in the Empire. However, his youngest daughter eloped with a local landowner, and
their daughter became the concubine of the present emperor, giving birth to Terminus. Thus, even though he
was one of the imperial princes, he carried the stain of impurity in his bloodline.
One of the reasons why the position of the ninth prince was low in the Empire's mainland was that he was a
bastard child whose right to call himself a member of the imperial family was questionable. He was able to
secure a minimal position thanks to his great-grandfather Baghavan and Savitr. The fact that he was connected
to the prestigious Gita family barely allowed Terminus to be recognized as an imperial prince. In other words,
the power dynamic between master and servant was effectively reversed.

Moreover, Savitr's loyalty was genuine. He was naturally serious-minded, but as a soldier, he admired his lord's
leadership abilities.
Terminus understood this and trusted his blood-related faithful retainer more than anyone else. Both of them sometimes went
overboard, causing problems with their overprotectiveness and mischief, but at their core, they were steadfast. They could be
considered an unbreakable duo.
"Well, let's come up with a plan to welcome our older brother quietly for
now. The rest is up to you."
"As you wish, Your Highness."

They nodded to each other before the twin-headed dragons of the Covenant of the Dragon began inspecting
the military port.
6

Gina is suitable for this type of mission. Due to the nature of her abilities, she has always fought at the
forefront, whether lurking or disguising. When praised for it, she usually makes an unpleasant face. Likewise,
when her aptitude is doubted, she also makes the same face. In other words, there are complex circumstances,
and as a result, she is often in a bad mood during infiltration operations. Those who have been with her for a
long time often tease her about it, and she becomes even more expressionless. However, for this time only, she
was relatively enjoying herself. The reason was the presence of her companion. "Hey, how old are you?"
"17, Ma’am," came the reply, the voice audible only to Gina's ears through the enhancement suit.
She had been responding politely since earlier, but there was a slightly
exasperated tone to it. Nevertheless, Gina remained composed.
"You're young. You're the youngest in the Corps. Aren't you
uncomfortable?"
"Not particularly."

"That's good, but if you get bullied, tell me, okay? Trisha, for example, tends to act like a senior when a
newcomer arrives."
Without realizing that she was the epitome of such behavior, Gina continued talking rapidly. The contents were all
trivial, and not the
attitude of a military personnel facing a mission. Arya finally voiced a complaint, as she judged that Gina was
being too relaxed.
"Ma’am, I understand that you are trying to ease my anxiety, but if you continue like this, it will become suspicious. Please be more reserved."
"Hmm? No, I'm just killing time."
Casually responding, Gina looked around. The enhanced suit covering her responded by shaking its head as if it were
vigilant of the surroundings. Similar enhanced soldiers were busy coming and going around the factory's north gate
garrison, brimming with tension. The person Gina was disguised as was coincidentally also a second lieutenant like
her, so she was also one of the responsible personnel at this location. Therefore, for now, she was managing to get by
just acting important. Although she was of the same rank, her behavior didn't seem out of place, but Arya wasn't fully
aware of what kind of personality the original imperial soldier had. If they were the type to be strict about military
duties, it would conflict with Gina's current demeanor. That's why Arya was anxious in a nutshell.
"Captain, we have completed our alert posture!"
"Good, then let's maintain our position and wait. But don't get too
involved. If you're tired before welcoming His Highness, we won't hear
the end of it."
"Yes, Ma’am!"

Despite this, Gina was completely unfazed and in her own world. She had easily fooled the sergeant who came to
report, and was still lounging around carefree. Although her voice was being reproduced from her powered suit's
registration data, it was doubtful if she could really get away with this deception. For Arya, who was camouflaged and
clinging closely behind Gina, it was like walking on thin ice. Either unaware or uncaring of her feelings, Gina once
again cracked a joke. "How was that? A pretty good performance, huh?" "Sigh..."
Unable to bear the tension building up inside her, Arya decided to ask a direct question.
"Is Lieutenant's fearlessness innate?"

"Not really. I used to be quite a coward back then. Basically, I'm still the same."
As if happy to finally have someone to talk to, Gina smiled wryly and began to speak.
"I can guess how you've lived your life, but I'm probably similar in some ways. Before the Atman family took me in, I was raised by a wealthy
scumbag. Well, I was more like a pet to him."
Because she couldn't die, she didn't understand the meaning of life. Therefore, she sought to understand it by
destroying others. Arya could understand Gina's past just from her brief explanation. It was a world of twisted fear
and desire that she was familiar with.
"If I didn’t move as my master wished, I'll be destroyed. It was because of that kind of environment that I
became a child who can read the atmosphere quite well. However, I could never be proud of it. I'm not in a
position to have confidence, and as the other kids around me disappeared one by one, I even thought I was
doing something cowardly."
"..............."

"If Mitra didn't destroy my owner and save me, I would have been stuck in that situation forever."
So she's the same as me. Arya realized why Gina was strangely paying attention to her.
"So you were given pride."

"I liked you - I remember that face you made when you offered me to live with you guys, not to break and play with me. It was
the first time I had been approved by someone with pure goodwill since I fell into the darkness of anger and despair by cutting
off both my legs myself." "Even if the path ahead is hell, if it's the commander, she'll show you something a little better. That's
why you got on board, didn't you?" "Yes. I'm still confused about many things, but I don't regret it."
"Me too. As for the precision of the acting that you seem to be worried about since earlier, it's based on the circumstances. I said I'm
good at reading the atmosphere. I used to be ashamed of it, but now I'm proud of it. In other words, this kind of attitude is the
correct answer here." Gina pointed to her reinforced suit's nose.
"Most lieutenants are fresh out of officer school. Regardless of their appearance, they're actually being licked and
wished for by the soldiers.
Do you remember the request not to make any unnecessary moves in important places? People believe what they want to believe." Arya
expressed her respect to Gina, who answered smoothly.
"I apologize for my excessive curiosity. I had no business getting involved in this."
"It's okay. It's meaningful to deepen your understanding beforehand like this."
Laughing out loud, Gina looked around again. The Imperial soldiers serving as gatekeepers were already in
perfect formation.
"I thought that leaving everything to my subordinates might lead to some disorder, but they're not that easy to fool.
They're excellent," she said.

"Unfortunately, that seems to be the case. After the operation, Lieutenant, you'll be the one to take care of them alone. Are you okay with
that?" came the response.

"Hey, who do you think you're talking to? I'm the one who took care of you," Arya replied, returning the
same sly smile. It was a show of trust. "I won't lose if it's one on one. If you allow me, let's put it into
practice another time," she added.
"Ho, you said it. Remember that," Gina said in agreement.
With the agreement made and morale confirmed, the two received a
communication from the Empire through their reinforced suits.
"...The Prince is coming. It seems our chatting ends here," Gina said.
"Yes. I heard about Lieutenant’s Avatara from Kouha-senpai," Arya
replied.

The condition was to hold their breath for over a minute. As long as they continued to hold their breath, their
physical abilities would continue to increase. If Gina was going to use her full power, even talking was
prohibited.
"If you know it, let's get to the point. Then, let me confirm one more thing. Do you know what His Highness
looks like?" Gina asked.
"Of course, I have seen him. How should I put it, that...," Arya replied. "I see. I don't like his looks, but it still makes me dizzy. Are
you okay?" Gina asked.

"I'll do my best. It will be a shot to his back, so there's no problem," Arya replied.
"Excellent. I'll leave it to you, Arya," Gina said.
From then on, the two remained silent, lining up in front of the gate, waiting for the operation to begin. Arya counted
in her head. Thirty seconds passed, then forty, fifty, and finally sixty. Gina's condition was met. However, she had
heard that her power could only be sustained for about ten minutes, and beyond that, her body would not be able to
withstand the increased strength. Therefore, determining the appropriate time to use her power was critical. Arya
was starting to feel impatient, but Gina's heartbeat, which she was touching, calmed her down.
Strong and steady rhythm without any hesitation, I am inspired with
courage by the commanding officer who shows no fear. Yes, I decided to
move forward without hesitation even in the depths of hell, in order to
live. I believed that if I could fight through the world's cruelty, I could
reach the horizon where I could truly grasp life. I want to become a
being that runs straight ahead with the spirit of becoming steel or a bow,
never letting go of my heart. Therefore, I apologize, Your Highness the
Prince, but I will destroy you here.
"...They're here."

Exactly two minutes later, a black limousine appeared from inside the factory. It smoothly passed through the row of soldiers
without a single wrinkle, its windows covered in full smoke, making it impossible to see inside. But if it was a decoy, Kouha
would have noticed it long ago. Since she didn't say anything, it was certain that Terminus was on board. The limousine
passed through the gate and leisurely proceeded down the street.

While watching its figure disappear, Arya was calculating the timing. In just 100 meters, she planned to jump
out and kick it as hard as she could within two seconds, no matter how much bulletproofing had been done. It
didn't matter who the Krishna guards were, she would pierce through them. If she could complete the job
entrusted to her, Lieutenant Mitra would definitely make the final decision.
Just as she was about to make her final preparations, something
unexpected happened.
"What--"
It's no wonder Arya froze in shock. Even Gina, who had
been
concentrating until now, was clearly flustered. When the limousine
carrying Terminus reached the signal, it suddenly turned right without
heading towards the headquarters, steering in a completely unexpected
direction. Why? What happened? They even passed the substation that
Sati mentioned as a possibility. Where are they going? Arya tried to
recall what lay ahead, but she was confused and couldn't remember.
What should she do, Lieutenant…
"...What did you say?"

As if staring so intently that they could kill with their gaze, Mitra was groaning with bloodshot eyes. Surely, I
must have had a similar expression on my face. In the delicate mission of assassination, unexpected events
before the operation are not uncommon. But in this case, we had absolute confidence. Fortune and misfortune
are the opposite sides of the same coin. After all the trouble we've been through, the conclusion had to be a
clean one. Yet, there was only one logical explanation for this turn of events.
"I can't believe it, Varuna-san..." Trisha's voice carried fear, anxiety, and a clinging sound.
It was clear that she didn't want to believe it either. But now that it had come to this, there was no choice but
to accept it. Prince Terminus possessed a supernatural power that exceeded the Atman family's trump card. It
was like the script of a god called fate, which Mitra hated. "Let's do this, White Mochi! Tell Arya!" "But, I..."
"Look, there's still a chance. Varuna hasn't lost yet!" Mitra shouted, urging me to focus on His Highness Terminus'
limousine once again.
...Ah, yes, the firing angle was still there. With that "something" at work,
Varuna's power should be effective.
"We don't have much time, do it!"
"Got it!"

Don't doubt it, Mitra is right. If we retreat here, it will be a complete defeat. Realizing this, I gave
instructions to the entire battalion, including Arya. We had to go through with it. There were no other
options.
"――Alright, let's go! I'll leave the rear to you, Lieutenant!"
Receiving Mitra's intentions through Kouha, Arya cut off all hesitation. She instantly degraded Gina's enhanced suit
and ran towards the target. The Shinga Corps was different from any other unit she had seen before. It was difficult to
express, but it was too normal, and if this was an expression of human nature, it was certainly not an unpleasant
abnormality. She had become a member of their group not because she was forced to, but because she wanted to, and
the girl who had become a bow and arrow, embracing the flames burning in her chest, ran forward. It took only a
second to reach the destination. Her Avatara, which demonstrated an output that surprised even herself, resonated
with Arya's heart, and the kicking sound of her prosthetic leg, like a bowstring releasing an arrow, struck the side of
the limousine that was having trouble turning right. It was less resistance than paper. There was no way the people
inside could be unharmed, and Arya, who had thoroughly planned for destruction, pierced through the target with a
strength greater than that of a tank in an instant.
A huge explosion erupted a moment later. It was proof that Mitra's sniping had hit, and Arya looked up as the flames of the
crimson blaze rose. Did she do it? She wasn't sure. But the die had been cast. At the gate, Gina had started the battle, and
behind them, Karnika and Sati were leading a charge towards the factory. Arya looked at the billowing black smoke in front
of her and prepared herself to respond to any situation that may arise. Then she was stunned.
She couldn't see what was happening beyond the flames, but she heard Kouha's voice.
"I let them get away," she had definitely said.
"...I'm surprised. Could this be the Atman family?"
"Most likely. They seem quite skilled."

Those two were standing on the rooftop of a building two blocks away from the scene. They were amazed by the Shinga Corps’
surprise attack, but not a drop of blood or even a speck of dust had touched them. It was an absurd level of evasion that
exceeded human understanding. Based on the content of their conversation, at least Terminus should not have been aware of
the attack. And yet, the shining beauty of the young boy's face showed no sign of any shadows. That was the face of someone
who
knew their fate. No matter what happens, they are completely convinced they will always win.
"It's a great Krishna. I want them as my subordinates, Savvy."
"If that's what Your Highness desires."

With a respectful nod, the loyal vassal agreed. Terminus gave an evil smile and emphasized his request.
"I'm counting on you, really. You sometimes lie, you know."

With an implicit warning not to mess things up, he turned around and left the rooftop, without even taking his bodyguards with him. "I'll leave
that to you. I'm going to meet ‘her’ as planned."
"Alone?"
"It's okay. 'She' understands more than you do."

Terminus left with those mysterious words, and at the door, he gave a decisive order.
"Have some fun, Savvy. Show the world your power."

"As you wish." Savitr responded with the utmost respect and bowed deeply.
Despite the unclear intentions, Terminus was not afraid of being alone, even though he was in a situation where assassins were after
him. Perhaps he believed in destiny, or maybe he knew more directly how to keep himself safe. In other words, it was because of the
loyal vassal he left in charge that he had such "power."
"Now, this is troublesome. Your Highness has given such orders."
Savitr stood up, looking down at the city of Zakai with a sharp gaze. The attack site was still emitting black
smoke. The location of the sniper, estimated from the firing angle, and the battle taking place at the factory
were all within sight. He continued speaking dispassionately, as if brushing aside any trifling matter like a
piece of garbage in the corner of a room.
"They're dangerous people. There's no reason to keep them alive." He raised his right hand in front of his
face, and one by one, he closed her open fingers, starting with the little finger. At the same time, the world
went dark. Although it was just past noon, the light and heat closed in like an evening darkness. A stylish
bracelet shone on the wrist of the man who raised his hand.
In the center was a very large, multi-colored Kala Stone that emitted a roaring sound. In the light that was like the
screams of the Yuga as the surroundings fell into a green abyss. It swirled and replaced everything with a different
form, bypassing the laws of physics.
"Forget what it means to be human and cling to your pathetic illusion, you cursed Daksa of the demon realm. In the name of the revered
Empire of Saiva, I will give you the truth."
Avatara, which in the Empire is written as "Koushin". Humans are not gods who look down from the heavens.
They should abandon their arrogance, recognize their place, and remember the beauty of living and dying
under the sky. It is a thought to fulfill the great cause of designating their ancestors' prayers as their pride and
passing them down to their descendants.
In contrast, in the Federation it is called "Shoushin", and in the Theocracy it is called "Kenshin", both of which are
arrogant and unforgivable to Savitr. Those who could not bear to be human have no law other than destruction.
Therefore, I condemn them here.
As the world fell into an execution ground in accordance with the clenched fist, "Fulfill your duty, great ‘Vajra Bhairava’ of the descending
demon, feared and respected."

With the power of just one person, he swallows up, manipulates, and stirs the entire battlefield. The third
user of the space-type Avatara, which has only been confirmed by rumors about two people in history,
appeared publicly in that instant.
Aditya: Chapter 3: Dance of the Vetalas — Translated by @ashmxt.t
1

It took more than ten seconds to locate Prince Terminus, who disappeared instantly. I could pride myself on being responsive to abnormal
situations, but I couldn't feel proud. I regretted not being able to predict this turn of events, and above all, I still didn't know why it
happened. In addition to the luck that twisted the support from Varuna, I
still couldn't figure out the means to avoid the previous attack. But now, the top priority for me was to convey what I knew correctly and promptly,
rather than solve the mystery.
"He's on top of the building two blocks east of the scene. Two people are there unharmed!"
As I shouted, I shared information with Mitra through sensory synchronization. Fortunately, they were still in a
position that could be targeted. In fact, my view was even better. Not only were there no obstructions, but
since we were both at a high altitude, the line connecting us was almost horizontal. However, this also meant
that they could easily spot us...
"Fine. I'll blow up the building."

Mitra didn't hesitate. She aimed for the building where the target was standing and ignited the carla stone built into her weapon. There
was only three seconds between her words of killing intent and the lightning flash. In the midst of the halo-like flash and thunderous
roar, I watched attentively, determined not to miss anything this time.
The probability of this being a lethal move was probably low. It was almost certain to be a miss, but that didn't
matter. What was important was to discern the truth about the enemy. If I could figure out how they avoided it,
I could come up with an effective plan. As a result, I should be able to lead the following three strikes to
success. Mitra thought the same way and didn't use the stone's full power. She kept it at about seventy percent
and was ready to strike with full power without delay after seeing through the trick.
It was a rational and practical choice befitting a professional, and it paid off as I was able to see through the enemy's
abilities just after the second sniper shot. However, the reason why we couldn't finish them off was because the truth
was far beyond our expectations. "Na-"
Whose voice of surprise was that? It was mine, Mitra's, and Trisha's, but it wasn't just us. Arya, Gina, and Sati were also there.
And all the members of the Shinga Corps were gathered together under Lieutenant Karnika's command. At that moment when
Mitra fired the second shot, including the lightning she shot, our position was forcibly moved. I could only think of one way to
achieve such a ridiculous thing. The deep green
color of the sky, which was far from reality, proved the
existence of a
different dimension.
"Teleportation - and a spatial-type Avatara!"

The special abilities possessed by the Krishna only worked within the individual. It is standard for them to
increase their own specs or manipulate their own unique skills, as with Gina and Arya. Therefore, types like
me and Trisha, who can share the effects of their power with others, are rare. They are called synesthesia-
type Avataras, as they propagate to entities that fit into the type of sharing a certain directionality. The
outward expansion of power is the same for a spatial type as it is for a synesthesia type.
However, everything else can be said to have the opposite nature. Compared to a synesthesia type that connects
among comrades, the power of a spatial type works in a limited space, violently dominating the designated area, even
involving enemies. In other words, it can be judged as a more weaponized killing technique. The field colored by the
will of the user becomes the belly where their ideology and common sense become the world's law. It can be expressed
as the power to create a space where they themselves reign as gods. Therefore, the threat of the spatial-type avatar
was extreme, and it was not even rare to talk about it. Since the first Krishna was born, it has been seventy years, and
only two people have been confirmed even as rumors. It's an eyebrow-raising, beyond-standard phenomenon, and both
of the aforementioned people were enemies of the Empire. So, I thought it was a possibility that could be ignored in
this mission, but was I being naive? The rule that you should consider all possibilities when fighting a Krishna was now
crushing us.
The third spatial mage who appeared here is undoubtedly the closest aide to His Highness, none other than Colonel
Savitr Bhagavan Gita, the chief of the Imperial Border Army staff. I thought he was a man not to be taken lightly. I
knew he was a strong Krishna who had Prince Terminus' trust. However, I never expected such a significant difference
in power that would overwhelm me when I understood the current situation. "So, that's why he valued us so highly. It's
too much of an honor that it's almost enjoyable," I thought, but Mitra was happily looking up at the void.
The flames burning in his shining eyes were not diminished even a bit. On the contrary, he was raising his ferocious spirit like a carnivorous
animal, thinking that this was just the beginning.
"I like men with a discerning eye. He went through the trouble of displaying his trump card. If we don't meet
his expectations, we'll be done for. Right, guys?" Mitra swung her arm like a whip, stirring up our morale.
"I'll give the Chief of Staff a kiss. A fiery and sweet one that will make the weak Imperial man scream in terror!"
The effect was instantaneous and enormous. She also had a certain degree of power over us, like a ruler. It was a manifestation
of a special ability different from that of an Avatara, called charisma, which is a crazy charm. It was a natural consequence that
followed because everyone who was stained by it was a member of the Shinga Corps. While everyone was shouting
courageously, I, too, was motivated and started to decipher this space and magic formation.
The place was in a corner of the factory facility, on a railway line that seemed to be used for transporting
weapons. Although it was outdoors, the situation was practically enclosed by high walls on both sides. From
there, the next move could be anticipated. Given the enemy's ability to teleport, the identity of the bullets that
would run through the "barrels" was self-evident.
"The train is coming, Arya!"
"Leave it to me!"

Sure enough, a freight car appeared suddenly just a few meters in front of us. An object that had been running
in a different place until just now was warping through space with fierce kinetic energy. No matter how new
the Krishna were, it was impossible to stop the rushing iron mass head-on. Moreover, there was no gap to
dodge to the side, and the outer wall was quite high.
Under normal circumstances, we would have been crushed to death, and in fact, just a day ago, it would have been fatal for us. We might
have avoided a massacre, but our unit would have been in a state of total collapse. But things were different now. The young girl who had
become our new ally on this planet was incredibly reliable.
Like a blue bow running, Arya's kick drew a straight trajectory and shattered the approaching vehicle into pieces. The
Avatara enhances all artificial objects while simultaneously weakening them. In front of her, even the mass of iron running at
a speed of over a hundred kilometers per hour was nothing more than a paper mache toy. As Mitra was impressed by her
power, she immediately gave the next instruction. "Everyone jump, or we'll be shredded!"
Arya's power remains effective for a few seconds even after contact is broken, so even if we were hit by the rain of shattered metal
fragments, we wouldn't be damaged. However, on top of that, Mitra realized one possibility. This was probably the intuition that
soldiers who had been through many battles possessed.

In an instant, the wreckage of the train seemed to attack us as if it had a will of its own. It teleported and pierced
through the area where we were at the very front. To be precise, we should say that it fused with us, which is an
occasional accident in the use of teleportation devices. In other words, if another object existed at the destination, the
overlapping of the spatial coordinates would forcibly mix the two. This was intentionally caused. It was clear that if
glass or iron fragments were mixed with a living being, it would be disastrous.
Regardless of Arya's power, it became an undefendable attack that would pierce through. So evasion was the correct answer, and the
vicious attacks did not stop thereafter.
Although we were able to get out of the narrow track area, numerous machines, chains, steel plates, and
wheels chased after the corps. The fact that the battlefield was inside a factory was also the worst. There
were countless parts that could turn into bullets, and the enemy always knew our location. If this situation
continued, it would be a hopeless situation.
However, in this situation, there was no point in maintaining a formation. If the enemy had instant movement,
they couldn't reach the target if they were bunched up. Even if they tried to approach desperately, they would
be immediately pushed back to square one. Therefore, to make their blade reach the enemy, they needed to
weaken their opponent's processing ability.
The chief of staff gathered them together in the first place because it was more efficient, and conversely, it would be
troublesome if they were scattered. The Mitra unit, one of the four divided units, judged that it was okay even if only
one person could break through. Everyone understood the intention instantly and assembled an ideal formation in
perfect unison. Individual commanders were taken care of by officers. Ten people led by Lieutenant Karnika, ten
people led by Lieutenant Gina, and another ten people led by another lieutenant. The remaining twelve people were led
by Mitra, Arya, Sati, Trisha, and myself as the core. The four squads had agreed to disperse in different directions at
the same time.
"Pray for good luck in battle!"

There was no need for a response, and everyone turned into beasts with their job understood. They were the Atman's steel
hunting dogs, but they burned with a heart that machines couldn't possess and raced forward. Unlike the other three squads
that chose a detour-like route, we went almost straight ahead. We were the main attack and decoy, and we had enough cards to
make such a reckless move. Proof of this was the continuous stream of inaccurate shotgun shots.
Chief Gina didn't visually perceive the situation in the area. Even if the accuracy was off by two or three digits, it was
still a search ability based on sensing the presence of the enemy. If we could disturb that, it would be good. Trisha's
power, which was enhanced by focusing only on our unit, was perfectly demonstrated. Even if he could become a god
in her own world as a spatial-type Avatara, she could partially neutralize the effects of a sensory-type Avatara with
the same outward feature. In short, it was possible to draw a different picture on top of the enemy's battle plan, and
of course, I could do it too. In the arena of information warfare, I could keep up without delay and identify the impact
point in advance.
"Translocation is coming five meters ahead!"

Immediately after Mitra's team dispersed according to the instructions, they felt the explosion of power at the
expected location. Although the torrent itself was invisible, they could tell that it was definitely trying to push
them back.
"You're amazing, Kouha-senpai."
"Hey, it's partly because of me, you know."
Although I wanted to return a joke to Arya's praise and Trisha's complaint, unfortunately, I didn't have
such a luxury.
As soon as they realized it was difficult to aim at individual points, they immediately switched to conquering with their
faces. Without a doubt, all of their attacks up until this point was a preparation for this. They had created an
impenetrable strategy in which they weakened our legs with numerous harassments, gathered a large army during the
time they earned, and then surrounded and annihilated us.
If they were able to achieve the royal road with abnormal means, there would be no chance for tricks or
schemes. Furthermore, a unique light was emitted from the gun barrels of the enemy. The meaning of this was
clear.
"It's a Kala Stone, they're ruthless!"

The deployment of their trump card, which they had been waiting for, became a barrage of thunder and dyed the alien
space. At the same time, everyone in the squad, including Mitra, formed a defensive shield and dispersed. While they
were able to avoid complete annihilation from the first strike, the situation was still desperate. The stones used by the
Krishna could exert high output, but if they were targeted by such a large number of attacks, they would not last long.
In addition, the enemy commander's Avatara was still ongoing. "Ah, guu-!"
One member of the squad was pierced through the torso by the barrel of a rifle that teleported. Then two people, and
then three- their numbers were rapidly decreasing. While Mitra's double-bladed red fire (Agneyastra) cut down dozens
of enemy soldiers, they were unable to stop the rocket storm and it was like putting out a fire with a cup of water.
Then the bullets themselves began to teleport. Trisha's left leg was blown to pieces from behind, and the only ones
who were still unscathed were Mitra and Sati, and besides me, there was only one other person left.
"Arya, I'll leave it to you. Can you break through?"
"I'll try!"

There was no other possibility to turn the situation around. Arya crossed her arms in front of her face and threw
herself into the barrage
of attacks with a defensive shield. Naturally, all of the enemy's attacks were focused on her. There were more than hundreds of gun
barrels pointed at her, all protected by the Kala Stone. Arya had previously endured being shot simultaneously by 20 members of the
Shinga Corps, but this was a threat that clearly exceeded that time.
There was no Krishna members among the imperial soldiers in front of
her, but the number and density of incoming bullets were too different.
In a flash, her defensive shield was riddled with holes, and merciless
fangs turned into a raging storm, pounding her frail body. Sparks flew
and blood splattered as her mechanical limbs emitted white smoke. But
even so, Arya did not stop.
"Haahhh!"

Finally, as we stepped into the distance, we witnessed something unbelievable. The Imperial reinforcement soldiers
disappeared suddenly in large numbers - no, they didn't disappear, they just weren't there. Before Arya, who missed
her full-powered kick, stood a giant monster. Although its shape was that of a Durga, it was more than five times
larger than usual. Moreover, hundreds of human hands holding weapons were growing out of the surface of the
machine, just like a cactus or something. In other words, fusion.
The power of transfer was used to transform Durgas and enhanced soldiers into a single weapon. I couldn't believe it. The
moment even I, an observer, was taken aback was a fatal opening for the parties involved. Steel claws as big as the main
pillar of a building were swung down onto Arya's head with the power of over 100 Kala Stones burned. And then, as she was
about to close her eyes in the face of the ensuing tragedy, it happened.
"Don't be distracted, newbie!"

Trisha, who had already lost one leg and was kneeling in a pool of blood, strengthened her Avatara. As a result, the claws of despair
missed their target, and Arya avoided them by a narrow margin. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mitra and Sati jumped in and
destroyed the enhanced Durgas in one blow.
"Go, Captain! I'll hold them off here."
"...Okay."
Mitra's eyes, which turned as if hit by a bullet, were tense,
but they
softened after a moment.
"That was fun, Trisha."
"Me too. Thank you..."

Trisha nodded cheerfully, then reverted to a slightly resentful... age-appropriate girl and gave a wry smile.
"Tell Varuna-san not to do anything unnecessary. I'm me, and that
person's kindness hurts."
"...Understood."

After that, Mitra didn't turn back. Sati and Arya did the same, albeit with a slight delay. By fusing their forces, a hole
was opened in the enemy line. It may seem trivial from a global perspective, but these three could make it through. So
for just this moment, I focused on the friends I was leaving behind. Despite losing their limbs and being stabbed in the
chest or stomach, they were all smiling happily, as if they didn't care about the pain. They embraced each other,
prayed, and held their Kala Stones tightly. I could feel their heartbeat. The gentle rhythm was like a countdown.
"Hey, we lived through it, didn't we?"

The answer to the question was a tight embrace. Even if we were born into such a world, we would always fight to the end, for each other. "Be
prepared, Savitr Bhagavan Gita."
The enemy was in front of the burning limousine. Mitra, who was holding the double-edged red flame
(Agneyastra) against the green-clad man that could be seen with the naked eye, declared in a chilling voice, "I
will make you pay for your actions."
2

He was always distant from the emotion of surprise. At times it was so much so that it was doubted whether he lacked emotion, but he
denied it and had no fragment of a mental disorder. He just showed a natural reaction that something understandable was not
miraculous. In other words, his mind worked in an abnormally fast way.
He knew that all things had causes and effects, and there
was no room
for chance. Even if it looked like a miracle or a nightmare to others, there
must have been a mechanism that naturally led to it and he could find it.
He solved problems before he was surprised by them and came up with
countermeasures. Savitr was that kind of man, and he was not falling
behind here either. He saw through the illogical development in front of
him without being bewildered by it.
"A Vetala, how troublesome."

The user who disturbed his presence exploded and died. This should have left the enemy completely exposed, but
the situation was still unclear. Although there was an information analyst with predictive accuracy, the hindrance
effect was still obvious. In fact, it was even stronger. Normally, an Avatara disappears when the user's heart stops.
No matter how much immortals spurned death, their ability could be destroyed. However, this was just a general
theory. As with everything else, there are exceptions. That's a Vetala. As the name suggests, it's a curse created by
the resurrection of a corpse. It's a demon that is abhorred by opponents and a guardian angel for allies.
This Avatara is occasionally seen in the clairvoyant category and, once activated, leaves behind phenomena
that are several to dozens of times stronger than when the user was alive. It's an extremely powerful trump
card, but there is no element that shakes his heart once he understands the situation. He decides immediately
how to confront it and puts it into action.
At the same time as he imagined an image in his head, two buildings were teleported. They completely blocked the enemy's advance
route. It was an embodiment of a mad dream, the scene of the central part being kicked and destroyed with a roaring sound. The
terrible Krishna, had an amazing ability, but still, Savitr was not shaken.
It was only natural that he should be able to pull off something like this. The building's teleportation was not
intended to be a simple disturbance, and if the correct coordinates of the enemy could not be read, it could be largely
predicted from the location of the hole.
The oddly shaped weapon, a fusion of Durga and reinforced soldiers reappeared and radiated condensed heat rays into the
invisible group.
The rate at which it could be defeated by this was an estimated 60%. 20% would be evaded, and the remaining 20%
would be intercepted. The destructive heat ray collided with the power of a supernova, and its trajectory bent far
upwards. The Krishna wielded both a spear and a shield. They stood at the forefront of the unit as its lifeline, ready to
take on everything. While this stance is admirable and worthy of bravery, it is not the assassin's way. Understanding
that flashy displays of power are not effective, the goal is to sneak up from the shadows.
The remaining two enemy soldiers should be trying to escape the side of the reinforced Durga during this opening.
"You lack imagination, Federation scum," Savitr's cool thinking surveyed the scope of the war with detachment.
Like a teacher facing a poorly crafted answer, he was merciless and critical.
"If fusion is possible, why not consider separation?"

In an instant, the reinforced Durga had returned to a human and machine formation in an orderly fashion. The
obstacle had suddenly changed in size and concept, from an individual to a group, making it impossible to break
through. Savitr's direct subordinates were trained to remain unfazed even if they were caught up in his abilities. It
was too high a hurdle for ordinary people due to the extreme level of operation, but at least they were able to avoid
confusion more than first-timers. Therefore, without much lag time, he scattered the bullets of the frontal
suppression.
With pre-installed actions, there was no room for error, and the successive roar of the chain was like a symphony of the
battlefield. He had certainly made a significant dent in their forces. It was impossible to measure the enemy's exhaustion now
that the Vetalas had appeared, but it was clear that they were not unscathed. Therefore, it was inevitable that the final blow
must be dealt. Savitr judged that it was enough and first summoned his troops with transference to his rear.
Having abandoned his exhausted troops with the color of fatigue after multiple supernatural continuations,
he appealed to his decisive technique. It was as if the judgment of a raging god. "Crush the invaders!"
A massive amount of water appeared directly above the targeted coordinates. The volume was no less than
several billion liters. Savitr's Avatara covered the entire Zakai region, and its end extended to the bottom of
the sea. Therefore, this was also possible. The vast seawater summoned by transference became a localized
tsunami, bombing the entire area.
It was an incredibly cold-blooded chess game that allowed no hope. He had made use of every situation from
the beginning of the war, had cut down the enemy's forces, and crafted a strategy that was impossible to
handle. Even if the opponent's position was unknown, it didn't matter, as he had demonstrated his unyielding,
sharp-witted ability to the fullest. Without moving a finger, Savitr rearranged the waves of seawater and debris
that came rushing in as a torrent. The view that opened up, without even a trace of dampness, showed no
human remains, indicating that the super hydrostatic pressure had reduced the body to dust.
“First things first."

Savitr quietly muttered to himself. Of the four separate enemy units, the most dangerous has now been
destroyed. The rest should be paid with time to spare, and he turned his attention to what had happened over
there.
Savitr is a human being after all. Even in his own domain, he cannot fully grasp everything. Especially if the object is
dispersed, it becomes difficult to capture, and it becomes even more difficult with the Krishna. Therefore, while
focusing on the main enemy, the three separate units left the atmosphere ratio disturbed by the transfer untouched.
Now, the results of that battle are coming to him one after another.
One unit has been annihilated, and one unit has already been neutralized; it's only a matter of time. And then there's one
more... "Hmm, well done."

Savitr, who slightly lifted the corner of his mouth, made an expression that could be seen as a smile. Immediately after that,
attackers appeared from the side with fierce momentum. Fast- even the Krishna who had been trained could not exhibit such
physical abilities with ease. In fact, even Savitr could hardly follow their movements, and the reinforced soldiers surrounding
him were blown away like splinters of wood. In
other words, they were that kind of Avatara. The kind that surpasses the limits of physical abilities, the kind of person who can cut flesh
and break bones.

It was clear that the attackers themselves were struggling while breaking themselves, spewing blood and smoke. Therefore,
there is no need to be surprised; once you understand, you just need to deal with it. From the fact that the enemy broke
through the poison gas cage, he instantly saw what type of enemy he was facing. One cry, whether a cry of astonishment or a
scream. If he interfered with their breathing, the fight would be over.
"------!"

They mowed down the lined-up reinforced soldiers and finally caught Savitr within range, where they saw something
unbelievable. To be precise, it was a scene that they had seen many times before, but it was not something they had ever
been accustomed to or could accept as a concept. Therefore, the conditions were broken down fragilely, and the air that
flowed back became words that leaked out of her mouth. "Trisha..."

Her comrade who had self-destructed was teleported before her, picking up even the fragments of flesh. The overall
shape was human, but it looked like a miserable puzzle that was forcibly fit into a frame. Nevertheless, she was alive.
She understood that the powerless, opening and closing mouth and both bloodstained eyes were apologizing for
becoming a burden at the critical moment. "Trisha, damn it!"
The exploding sorrow turned into a roar and shook the city of Zakai, but objectively, it did not improve the situation in any
way. Of course, the undying (Amrita) cannot die. She must have felt more cursed than anyone else about that fact right now.
Or maybe that was exactly what Savitr had planned.

"This is not something worth seeing. This is the scenery of hell where living continues."
A hand that pierced through the collapsed Trisha's back grabbed Gina's neck. Then the merciful man spoke
solemnly: "All living things must die. You should just wait to become a Yuga before the hope of salvation that
will eventually come."
The power of transmutation, which had doubled by direct
contact, poured into Gina and Trisha as a terrible wave.
Flesh, bones, blood, cells, and even atoms were separated
and shattered into pieces, scattering into the void.
“After fulfilling my duty, I will also go. If mistreating you
is a sin, I will accept judgment there. I won't run or hide.”
Savitr sang a vow in place of mourning for the women who
disappeared without leaving a trace. In any case, the war
was now over. Despite his solemn expression, he still did
not show any signs of arrogance. In fact, he even seemed
to consider himself immature. In reality, his army had also
been almost completely crushed. Durgas and the corpses of
reinforced soldiers were scattered around, and he couldn't
boast of complete victory in this state. He did not possess
the shameless ferocity of that type at all. Therefore, he just
earnestly buried his subordinates. If he had to bring up
another emotion, he was worried about how to report to his
lord.
He chose the opposite of what he was told not to do. He did
it because he believed it was necessary, and he had no
intention of lying. But would he disappoint his lord? No, that
alone does not matter. Even if he is hated like a viper, it is
his duty to protect him. He will accept any punishment
willingly and even consider it an honor. What he really
worries about is if he made someone sad.
He had only experienced it once in the past, but he had
never felt so helpless before... When he was burdened with
this unusual dilemma, an unexpected voice suddenly hit
his ears: “What's wrong? You seem distracted.”
He turned around like he was startled, but there was no
one around. He couldn't even sense anyone. But the voice
continued: “Your imagination is lacking, Imperialist.”
The moment when he realized the source and stepped
back, a blade flew out of the pavement like a swimming
fish, aimed straight at his chest. A lengthened red lightning
bolt approached his chest. It was an assassination attempt
aimed with utmost precision.
◇◇◇◇◇
Do not use such a disgusting name as a ‘Vetala.' The phenomenon that is actually protecting us here does not fit such
an expression. This is a reproduction of the heroes. It is the strongest power I can achieve through the extraordinary
bond with my companions, which enables our hearts to communicate with each other. In other words, I am proud to
call it an intentional and inevitable miracle. I did not borrow the name of Kouha(God) out of frivolity or drunkenness.
The spirits, which are the glow that is brought back to the present world by the technique of bonding, are what I called
‘Aeon.’

As a genuine trump card, it is difficult to be fit the prerequisites to activate it. Only the people I know well can
become a part of my Aeon, that is, the members of the Shinga Corps who fell in the past. While it is possible to
enhance the Avataras of these girls up to all three types at the same time through reproduction, it is too reckless,
causing the basic style of constant activation to collapse like a poorly-made optional type.

It lasts only for a few tens of minutes and then becomes powerless for more than four days due to the recoil.
Therefore, its usage is very limited, and I did not want to use it in the first place. Whenever I see the shine of
my companions, it makes me very sad and painful, reminding me of the regret when I lost them. However, the
effect itself is tremendous.

Along with my own power, it can be summarized in a form that combines four Avataras. This time, the Aeon I
summoned combined Trisha's aura manipulation, Gina's body strengthening, and Lieutenant Karnika's object
permeation with my wide-range radar and telepathy, all of which are bestowed upon the surviving members. It is
stronger than the original and descends for a short time as a guardian angel.

Even the clever Empire’s Chief of Staff cannot predict this. When we received the water hurricane, the four of us dug into the
ground with Karnika's power. However, Mitra and the others passed out for a while due to the impact, and I regretted that we
couldn't protect Gina. However, she is still here. She is still alive and with us.
"Get ready…"
Mitra's thrust from the ground approaches the target. It looked like a complete checkmate to an onlooker, but just before the blade touched,
Agneyastra, the double-edged red fire, disappeared.
"I'm surprised, it's been a while."

He spread the power of teleportation in front of himself like a shield. The Chief of Staff, who survived by a hair's
breadth, clenched his fist and threw a counter. It was a technique that shattered Gina and Trisha, but it did not hit
there either. A blue side kick running from the side was blowing away the green-clad Imperial soldier. At last, we
succeeded in dealing a heavy blow to this formidable enemy.

The silent Arya stood before me, holding her breath as she gazed into the debris, perhaps indicating that she wanted to
maintain Gina's power and thus suggest that it wasn't over yet. Once she looked back at me, she pointed to the Agneyastra, a
double-edged red flame sword, lying about 10 meters away.

"Ah, that's where it starts," Mitra replied and quickly ran to pick up her weapon.

As the two nodded to each other, it was clear that the real battle was about to begin. If she had just stabbed without
saying anything during the first surprise attack, she might have been able to break through. However, the fact that
Mitra deliberately uttered words that could be taken as a countermove was not a mere reckless mistake. It was all
about imagination. The basic tactics for dealing with the Krishna was to consider all possible situations. If she had
defeated the chief of staff there, there was a possibility that his Avatara would "remain." Even though she might be
accused of being too cautious, she didn't need the audacity to take risks after having been wrong once before. It was
dangerous to be too proud of my own Aeon, and there was also a non-zero probability that a Vetala as a phenomenon
could be born.

If it turns out that we can't defeat Prince Terminus, it will be counterproductive. As a fundamental principle, we shouldn't lose sight of our goal. We
came to this planet to destroy the prince. Therefore, first,
we must expose this man's hand, or else there will be too many uncertainties. At the very least, we need
to corner him mentally and physically, so that he won't have the luxury of focusing on Prince Terminus.
"I see. So it's just the two of you?"

The chief of staff, who emerged from the collapsed pile of rubble, muttered as he brushed off the dust from his clothes. He
wasn't unscathed, but the damage he sustained from Arya’s attack was unnaturally shallow. Presumably, he had transferred
most of the impact before the fatal destruction penetrated. The first time we faced a spatial-based Avatara user, who wielded
unimaginable power, he was still concealing his power.

"While you guys are holding me back, the other person will carry out the plan to kill Prince Terminus. I'd like to
think that it's a good idea, but it's a bit too optimistic. We always have a wall erected to prevent anyone from
touching our lord with even a finger."

"Until a little while ago, that may have been true. But now it should be different."

With a confident air, Mitra pointed her weapon at the opponent, whose surroundings were still blurred.

"The defensive power, including the shield, is mostly directed toward Prince Terminus. If you boast of having an iron wall, you
should cover your entire body with it, but it's only set up locally. When things get dangerous, you have to cut back some of the
protection that you normally give to your lord."
"............"

"Of course, I'm not accusing you of betraying him because you care about yourself. Those who can't protect
themselves can't protect others, and Avataras sometimes act beyond the user's will. I know it well because it
happened to me."
It was Mitra's statement that was intended to target me, but the content was true. It's common for the output of an
Avatara to fluctuate unintentionally, and it's natural for humans to make instinctual choices that conflict with reason.
Even this calm and collected man was confirmed to have such reasons, thanks to the surprise attack. We can say that
we have stepped into the depths of his heart again. It became clear that the structure was such that the chief of staff's
defense was weakened as our blades approached him, and Prince Terminus's defense was also weakened.

"He hasn't used the technique to teleport himself since the first time. He probably has a formula to
automatically let the prince escape, and he can't fly without it. It's interesting to see how long he can maintain
his calm expression while protecting the hindrance. Why not be more straightforward instead of killing your
emotions? What an idiot... I misjudged you."

The man cut down the provocation in an underhanded way. He couldn't have known the forbidden words of Mitra. Therefore, it became clear that
he had spoken his true thoughts.

"I still am wavering because I'm immature. I swore to protect that person with all my heart and respect His Highness," he declared clearly, saying
that there was no need to kill himself.

"In any case, I won't let anyone touch my master. I will fulfill my duty with pleasure as you wish."

In the next moment, a weapon appeared in his hand. He seemed to have called it from somewhere using the power of teleportation. It
was too large to carry around and might have been a kind of sickle or nunchaku judging by its shape, but it was certainly non-standard.
It was too large, heavy, and ominous.

"I will erase you, Federation scum, along with the filthy ambitions of Daksa’s demons," he said.
Two hook-shaped iron lumps, each as big as his height, were connected to a thick and long chain that could even be
used to moor a large ship. It was almost like an anchor. The ability to swing a weight that was no less than several
thousand kilograms with ease was certainly not due to mere physical strength. He continuously accelerated the power
of teleportation and even broke through the sound barrier in an instant. If he were to strike with this, even a giant
building would collapse, and he had techniques that could even destroy Gina and the others. This contact meant the
end in two ways.

If it were Arya, she might have been able to neutralize his simple destructive power, but it was different when it came to
the ability to break apart cells. Despite this, our leader was delighted. She was more excited to learn that his opponent
valued his heart than to face the threat before him. He's really insane! I thought so in my head, but I couldn't suppress my
excitement, perhaps due to the sadness of my progenitor.

"As enemies, it's reasonable to hate each other, but don't you have the minimum courtesy as a human being?" she said
arrogantly, feeling reliable.

The military officer in green attire who confronted her was momentarily taken aback, then smiled thinly. If the
time and place were different, he might be praised as a handsome man, and he would introduce himself with an
alluring face and voice.

"I am Colonel Savitr Baghavan Gita, Chief Military Officer of the Imperial Frontier Army and first in command to His Royal Highness the
Ninth Prince. And you?"

"I am Captain Mitra Paramatman of the Special Commando Unit of the Federation's National Intelligence Force. As you pointed out, I am
a dog of the Daksa and the Atman family, but I have not been properly trained." Mitra politely answered and watched her companion
move to her side like flowing water.
"Likewise, this is Private Arya Nadi. Although I have only recently welcomed this subordinate, she is the one whom I, as a senior
officer, trust the most."

Arya’s face turned red as she received this unadorned praise. She then placed her hand on my head and
continued, "And this White Mochi. Its appearance may not be impressive, but I advise you not to
underestimate it, or you will regret it."
"Don't underestimate me, Captain. Do I look like such a fool?"

I wonder what expression I'm making. I'm trying to keep a poker face, but maybe my inherently charming face is causing misunderstandings. I'm
definitely not grinning, that's for sure!
"Well then--"
"I'm ready."

Anyway, this is the moment of truth. Until Sati kills His Highness, we must whittle down this colonel. It's not an easy task, but I believe
it's possible because we're together. Dispelling all anxiety and fear, the Aeon’s were stirred to action along with Mitra as she charged
forward. It was like a hymn of the soul, celebrating the future.
3
Just like a bad broadcast with poor reception, the scenery around him
was shaking intermittently while being distorted by a sandstorm-like
noise. Terminus sensed that he was struggling considerably, and while
sending his subordinates some heartfelt cheers in his mind, he muttered
to himself in a cheerful tone.
"Well, it's a good thing, isn't it?"

He seemed to imply that he had known from the beginning that Savitr would ignore his orders, and that it was indeed
the case. Although he teased him cruelly, there was no sign of anger. His autocratic behavior is also part of the plan--
in summary, that's how it is. Terminus was the
type of general who used a natural phenomenon as a metaphor to control his subordinates, rather than simply
commanding them. He couldn't control the direction of the wind. However, he could predict it and steer the
ship and sail in the direction he wanted. So he was resigned to that and considered it the hallmark of a king,
and he was not wrong.
Therefore, the script to resolve the situation had already been formed in his mind. That's why he came here now. It was a place
that seemed totally unsuitable at first glance. It was too desolate even for an imperial prince to visit, and it was starkly
different from Terminus's frail and gentle appearance. In other words, it was dark and decadent, presenting a sense of gloom.
In fact, it was nothing but a ruin of a prison that had once been filled with many criminals.
Due to its old age, a new detention center had been built and the former prison was now abandoned.
Nevertheless, the coldness of the cobblestones that Terminus trod on and the heaviness of the iron bars
surrounding him were still eerily disturbing. The fact that it was unmanned made it even more uncomfortable,
and the grim atmosphere that could not be tolerated for long was created even for grown men, let alone
women and children. In the midst of this, a prince of radiant beauty floated along with his footsteps. It was like
a scene of mysticism that drew a picture of an otherworldly realm, as if a fairy was dancing in a foggy forest at
night. Therefore, it was only natural that his visit would lead to an extraordinary turn of events. "Hey, you
seem to be doing well."
Terminus stopped in front of a particularly large solitary cell at the end of the hallway and smiled brightly. The door was not
only unlocked, but also wide open. It could be considered natural for a ruin that had already fulfilled its role as a prison, but it
seemed to be a fatal deviation from the norm in this case. Inside was a man who sat in the chair of the cell and consumed the
meat and alcohol piled up around him in a vulgar manner, but otherwise showed no signs of abnormal behavior.
There was a shudder beyond reason and logic in his intuition when facing it. An absurd anxiety arose, questioning if there was meaning to the
cage rather than standing beside it. It felt like the very concept of
binding was collapsing at its roots. The reality of such existence being in the ruins of the prison was undeniably
correct but also wrong.
"You've changed too, haven't you? I even offered to invite you to the Governor's Palace."
"Are you not bothered by my otherness, or have you not noticed?" Terminus spoke gently without breaking
his smile.
"Is it your way of expressing your unwillingness to rely on the Empire's
people?"
"That's not it."

Spitting out the fragmented bone pieces he had been gnawing on in a crude manner, the man raised his face sluggishly. He looked surprisingly
young and had a wild but well-proportioned face.
"It's just that I come from a rough upbringing, and these kinds of places make me feel at ease."
And from the corners of his mouth that lifted, developed canine teeth suggested a sturdy jawline.
"Is there something you need, Your Highness? Did my brats break something?"
"No, if that were the case, I'm sure you wouldn't forgive us. As promised, we're taking good care of them. However, you need to rest for
a few more days."
"Then why did you come here?"
"Don't you realize it?"

Sighing somewhat exasperatedly, Terminus jerked his chin toward his surroundings. The distortion of space shook, causing the
dilapidated prison to creak.

"My chief of staff messed up again, being overly protective. Sorry, but could you go somewhere for a bit?"
Laughing heartily, the man asked Terminus, who had closed one eye as if appealing to an old friend. At the same time, killing intent surged,
accompanied by physical pressure.

"Hey, who do you think you're talking to? Why should I have to obey the Empire's people?"
The friendly smile remained as his silvery hair fluttered like a mane. The electrified air centered around the man boiled, swallowing up Terminus, as
if a giant hand were about to crush the prince. There was no doubt
that the man was quite a dangerous Krishna, including the fact that there was no evidence of him holding back
against the imperial family. However, Terminus remained carefree and even began negotiations, casually and calmly,
without even seeming to rely on Savitr's protection.

"We'll support Rudrya. I'm not telling you to become our

subordinate.
It's all about cooperation."
"If it's just that, we're in..."

Terminus quickly acknowledged the man's assertion with a wry smile, but if there were other people present,
especially military personnel, they would have been amazed. If they had two tons of Kala Stones, they could cover the
cost of an entire army like the Empire or the Federation. It was a story that could influence the international situation,
and the man who boasted that he could obtain them himself was nodding in agreement with him. It seemed like sheer
madness, but the two continued their conversation as if it were a matter of course.
"The stones are just a means to an end. I know that what you really want is information about Kōuha. Why not present
it to you?"
"What? Are you seriously saying that someone who hasn't even become an emperor yet can pull that off?"
"I am serious. I will definitely win. With you by my side, of course, Sakra."
In response to the confident prince's answer, the man called Sakra burst out laughing again. Then he stood up gracefully and came out
of the cell without a sound.

"How interesting. I'll go along with your talk for a while. But don't get the wrong idea, Your Highness."
The two facing each other were separated by a distance of at least two heads, even accounting for Terminus's
small stature. Sakra was a magnificent giant with a body of nearly two meters tall, with muscles as taut as a
whip and a ferocious martial aura.
"For us, everyone is an enemy. We can use them as pawns, don't you think?"
"Of course, do as you please. It's because of people like you that there's value in your endeavors."
Terminus showed a brilliant sincerity to the unruly Sakra. Perhaps for this prince, it was a core value.
"It's foolish to be bound by military regulations and national laws in a fight to change the world."
If you want to break the law of immortality (Amrita), then become one that is lawless. That was surely the consensus of the heroes who sang the
song of domination in this era.
4

The Federation is undoubtedly the largest space-faring nation, but it has not always had an easy time. There have been times
of crisis, albeit a few, during the approximately 800 years from its founding to the present day. One of these was the rebellion
led by Kailash Ishvara 400 years ago. The man who would later become the first emperor of the Empire was nothing more than
a civilian, but he rose to the rank of lieutenant general after about 20 years of military service.
Kailash’s unprecedented speed in surrendering himself had, of course, depended on his own efforts and talents. However, at that time, the
Federation was in a dark period of corruption, and it cannot be denied
that he was helped by the turbulence. The war with The Theocracy had become lethargic, and power
struggles within the ruling class were rampant. One of the nine tribes that were instrumental in the founding
of the country fell, and the aristocrats were engrossed in the political games of the Ten Thousand Demons'
Temple, fighting over the spoils of that tribe's death.
An atmosphere was created in which it was forgotten that spilling blood on the battlefield was the duty of the lowly,
and they had forgotten their original intention. Of course, they had been fitted with collars that they could not resist,
but it was a fact that the ruling class was arrogant. It was only the chosen bloodline that wielded national power
under the country's founder, Daksa. They blindly believed in the system that had lasted for 400 years, where they had
complete control over the commoners, to the point of being able to kill or spare them with just the flick of their
fingers.
Kailash was sensitive to the loosening of this atmosphere. He played the role of a loyal soldier, exactly what the
aristocrats were looking for: one who was without greed or harm, and steadily built up their trust. When the power
structure within the Federation was shifting from the Eight Tribes to the Seven Tribes, the rebel who was sharpening
his fangs was given complete control over the local front. After that, it was a lightning-fast process. Kailash, who had
been in communication with The Theocracy, made a truce with them and then turned around and attacked the
territory of the Shankara family, his nominal master. Needless to say, The Theocracy took advantage of this
opportunity. The Federation, caught off guard, was unable to deal with the two invading enemies at the same time and
suffered a historic defeat. As a result, the Federation lost 30% of its territory. Kailash, who had taken all the wealth
that his former master had possessed, proclaimed himself the first emperor of the Saiva Empire. This was the
beginning of the current three great space nations, the Trimurti. Therefore, in a sense, this was where the real action
began.
Daksa, who would never forgive treachery, was furious and began with a major purge within the country. Everyone who had enjoyed the benefits of
the purge, including the leaders of the tribes, was beheaded, and the
ferocious individuals who had been the shame of their families and had been mistreated until then were released
from prison.
In other words, they fed the gluttonous pigs to the bloodthirsty wolves. The rapid transformation and rejuvenation of
the organization naturally brought a lot of pain, and the territory continued to be eroded until the system took shape.
However, Daksa did not care about the immediate crisis. Perhaps he thought it was his responsibility as the leader that
led to this situation, or maybe he was trying to promote the growth of Kalpa by shedding a lot of blood. However, in
either case, it was clear that he was planning a brutal revenge, and that was exactly what happened. Seven years after
Kailash’s rebellion, the Imperial Army and the Theocratic Army, who had been making rapid progress, encountered a
nightmare when they cut off nearly half of the Federation's territory. The frontline units were destroyed by the army
led by the new heads of the Angiras and Fallada families, and the flustered leadership was trampled by the Rahasya
and Atman families. Key personnel defected and assassinations were rampant, causing the command structure to
collapse, and even maintaining the will to fight became difficult under the powerful economic sanctions led by the
Shaunaka family. Although they had defeated the Federation's arrogance, they had also awakened the most terrifying
five families. The Imperial and Theocratic armies were quickly pushed back and began to regroup. Although they
suffered a painful backlash, they ultimately won the war, and the results were more than satisfactory.
They believed that even if they retreated now, they would not be ashamed, and they thought the Federation would also
be searching for a way out in reality. That judgment was correct only for The Theocracy. The Empire, which had caused
the war, especially the Kailash bloodline, was different. Daksa did not forgive traitors. He exterminated not only the
head himself but also all his relatives, including parents, siblings, and even infants without exception. Kailash was
assassinated with an obsessive pursuit, and his wife, children, and relatives were all eliminated. Only two heirs to the
throne remained, and one was just born, so it would have ended if it weren't for the heroic struggle of the other. Prince
Rudra, the frontline general who swore loyalty to his deceased brother and protected his brother's legacy, stopped
Daksa's
wrath as a guardian of the country. He managed to hold back the main forces of the Angiras and Atman families for
ten years and bought time until the mainland's system was solidified. However, of course, not everything went well. In
exchange for protecting the gem, the star ruled by Rudra, Rudrya, was stained with the darkness of blood and despair.
If Kailash’s child is out of reach, Daksa seemed to say he will destroy everything about his brother, and over nearly
100 years, he crushed the dignity of the region. He did not show mercy that could erase a star with one blow, but
instead provoked direct slaughter, artificial hunger, and internal strife by manipulating public opinion and humiliated
them to the extent of complete insult. It can be said that it was a hell's cauldron where the madness of a demon raged.
Thus, with Rudrya as a sacrifice, the Trimurti was completed.
As long as this land sinks into chaos, an unwritten law is born that prevents the deadly spread of the war. Until
the day when the victor is determined, Daksa must be appeased. At that point, the three great nations
cooperated, and Rudrya became a buffer state where a puppet regime frequently changed from any country,
while at the same time being abandoned by any country. And 300 years have passed. Although the situation was
a twisted one that sacrificed some tragedies, deception and calculation had certainly brought stability. Even the
people of Rudrya took this for granted, and a culture that was almost equal to it had become commonplace.
Therefore, it was an event that was not welcomed by anyone. Thirteen years before the Battle of the Covenant of the
Dragon, someone claiming to be a survivor of the Rudrya royal family, which was thought to have been destroyed long
ago, appeared. To be precise, it was just the people around her who were making a fuss, but the person in question
was one of the outstanding Krishna who had considerable influence in the underworld. It was too dangerous to leave
her alone. Whether "she" is a descendant of Rudrya or not, the truth does not matter. The fact that such a rumor
arises itself is a problem, and if it spreads, it could upset the existing balance. The three major countries had different
policies towards the unexpected bombshell.
The Atman family of the Federation attempted to assassinate the target before the situation got out of hand, but
their initial actions were
delayed by the interference of their political enemies, the Fallada family. The idea of waiting until the situation boils
over also made sense in terms of realizing Daksa's intentions, so the situation became deadlocked. On the other hand,
The Theocracy were planning to incorporate Rudrya's descendant. They had the least involvement in creating the
above-mentioned melting pot, so it was easy to sell compassion and miracles to them. If they raise her as a saint and
incite their 300-year-old grudge, it may be possible to turn her into an effective pawn.
The opinions of the Empire were divided. Some sought to reward the loyalty of Rudrya’s descendants, while
others saw her as a dangerous spark. In reality, giving her the qualifications of the imperial family would be
logical if she were to be recruited into their army, but it could also mean being a small cog in a large
machine. Therefore, it was highly probable that The Theocracy would seize its prey if left alone, but
unfortunately, it did not happen. The cause was probably due to the ideological bias of a large country.
As is usual for those who have a certain degree of satisfaction in life, they overrated the humanity of their opponents.
The point is, they have a shallow understanding of other people's resentment. They don't know what the psychology of
a weak race is like, and everyone assumes that they are not that foolish, but the leadership of Rudrya has crossed that
line. They buried the rare weapon of the royal bloodline in darkness. The Rudryan people, who had lost for three
hundred years, had lost not only the courage to start a war of independence, but also the ability to face signs of
change. It's close to the feeling of pride in slave chains. Don't do anything stupid. It's fine to maintain the status quo.
After all, the reason for this situation is the incompetence of the Rudryan royal family. If we put their thoughts into
words, it would be like this. While hoping not to anger their true enemies by crawling and bowing, they directed all
their pent-up hatred towards an easier target. As a result, the descendants of Rudrya were destroyed after a brutal
torture. It was such a foolish outcome that turned the three major countries pale. They didn't suffer any particular
disadvantage, but they felt a disgusting sense of disgust towards the foolishness of the country Rudrya. They put aside
the fact that they themselves were to blame and thought that some
kind of punishment was necessary. At least they needed to be re-educated to have the knowledge of a dog.
The Rudryan force, later known as the world's strongest Krishna group called ‘Storm Demons’, was born
with such a background.
First, the regular army of the Empire becomes a sacrifice. Invading with the claim that the crime of murdering the bloodline
related to the imperial family (Kailash) is unforgivable, a division was annihilated in a moment. No one understood what had
happened in this unbelievable defeat. At the outset, the leadership of Rudrya had already been destroyed when the imperial
army arrived, and all that was left was a bunch of refugees.
Nevertheless, what on earth happened?
What is happening in this land?

Nobody knew the true identity of the enemy, and now the holy knights of The Theocracy were defeated.
Then, even the branch of the Rahasya family was crushed, and finally, the three major countries sent large
armies to Rudrya. Their number was 1.2 million.
The Empire deployed its elite guards, The Theocracy deployed its heretic inquisitors, and the Federation sent the main force of the
Angiras family. They were undoubtedly their highest military power, although it was not the entire army for each individual country, and
it was an excessive overkill against a small country.

The soldiers, like the judgment of the Apocalypse, rushed into the cauldron of hell. And they came to know the
tremendous power of the storm that arose from the darkness of Rudrya, the first-ever appearance of a spatial Avatara.
The battlefield became a garden of thunder gods. People and weapons were blown to pieces by torrents of lightning
that poured down like heavy rain and raging electromagnetic waves. Even the energy of the Kala Stone was absorbed
without hesitation, and everything that could be done with electricity bared its fangs at the three major countries.
Those who were thoroughly crushed and forced to flee in just seven nights saw a boy crying in a city filled with corpses
and debris. Behind him, children of the same age were also crying, and the vortex of thunder that embraced them had
the smile of a goddess, full of kindness.
It's an unrealistic story, and many people suspect that this story itself is based on some kind of conspiracy. But in
reality, the three major countries blew up Rudrya along with its star immediately afterwards. They tried to bury it in
the darkness of the universe, fearing direct confrontation with the devil. The entire series of events became taboo
and was sealed off. It was not allowed to be talked about openly, and if anyone tried to investigate its truth, they
faced pressure, and in some cases even purges. It was supposed to fade away with time as a mystery of many in the
world. That's probably what the consensus of those involved who knew about the shameful defeat was.
However, after five years, the demons reappeared. They called themselves the Rudrya Battle Group and repeated destruction
and looting as lawless bandits with no allegiance to any nation. For seven years since then, neither the Federation, Empire, nor
The Theocracy has been able to stop this group. The number of destroyed armies and satellite nations is too numerous to
count, and they continue to rampage through space like a hurricane.
They are the strongest - that is certain. Although the number of Battle Group members was unknown, there were no reports of any of them
being defeated. What is known is that all of them are from the Krishna
and all of them receive the protection of the goddess
(Ikazuchi). Their intervention means an unprecedented
collapse of the war situation. The leader of such people was
currently staying in the Covenant of the Dragon. Not only
did he get up, but he also started walking around casually.
The name of the demon who crushed the main forces of the
three major nations in the past - even his existence was
doubted - was Sakra. If he is involved in the situation, there
is no way he can get away with it, even if it's just for fun.
◇◇◇◇◇

Sati had not yet entered the prison. She was on the
premises, but hiding in the shadows without stepping into
the towering building before her. It was unusual for her to
hesitate like this. She knew that Terminus was in the
abandoned facility, and that Mitra and the others were
struggling.
There was no reason to hesitate in a situation where time
was tight and ruins were an environment suitable for
assassination. However, she could not take the first step. It
was not a baseless fear, but a fear based on intuition that
she had honed through many brushes with death.

In terms of such intangibles, Sati was superior to anyone in

the Shinga Corps. The fact that she could be Mitra's right-
hand while her own Avatara was unknown was proof of
that. She had the highest qualifications as a soldier, and
even without special abilities, she had the skills and
intelligence to overwhelm ordinary soldiers. In other words,
that was Sati's weapon. Therefore, she felt that it was not
good to enter the prison. The hair on the back of her neck
stood up, and she sensed danger all over her body. She was
convinced with an accuracy comparable to foresight that if
she rushed in without thinking, she would get into an
irreparable situation. She couldn't just sit back and relax,
but for now, she decided it was best to wait.
It would be wise to assassinate Terminus after
identifying the true nature of her anxiety. While
maintaining a cold-fighting spirit, Sati skillfully
concealed herself. Even now, with Trisha's presence
manipulation amplified several times by Kouha's Aeon,
it was
impossible to detect Sati's position, even if one considered it
seriously.
"Oh, there's a better woman than I thought."
So, it was a complete surprise.

"――Huh?"

The voice was right behind her, with a hand even on her shoulder. Despite the utmost caution and careful surveillance,
everything had been passed through like mist. It was not Savitr's teleportation. The man who was dealing with Mitra
and Arya should not have had such prowess. Then why? What kind of reasoning? While surprised, Sati's trained
reflexes moved her body. She turned around as if pushed away, and aimed her assault rifle at the man behind her
without delay. And then she fired―― or at least that was what she intended.
"What――"

The trigger clicked meaninglessly, and the gun had no effect. It was understood that this abnormal situation, which cannot be considered a mere
misfire, was due to the silence of the time wheel Kala Stone.
"No, wait, could it be... absorption?"
"Excellent answer. You're sharp."

The firearms designed for the Krishna, such as electromagnetic guns and charged guns, become useless when
their power is cut off. Sati realized that this person could intentionally cause this and tried to switch to a knife,
but was a moment too late.

"Are you a from the Federacy? Well, you should hate the country where you were born as a result."

The man's hands flowed with a thunderbolt-like electric shock, and Sati heard the sound of her blood boiling
throughout her body.

Oh no, this won't work. I am going to be a Yuga. Sati thought to herself as if it were someone else's problem, that hse had done her best but it was a
more disappointing ending than she had expected...
"Hmm? Wait a minute, maybe it's you..."
Without understanding the meaning behind the man's suspicious words, Sati's consciousness fell into darkness.
5

A whirlwind of steel raged like the violence of the god of destruction Shiva. In the midst of buildings and paved roads
shattering as if they were bombed, we desperately continued to take evasive actions. The spine-chilling moments of
danger are mostly concentrated on Mitra.
However, our captain doesn't seem too panicked because this is going according to plan.
Currently, Mitra is the decoy. Trisha's Aeon has reached a level of invisibility, but it is difficult to completely hide within the area
dominated by the enemy's Avatara. Therefore, they deliberately suppressed the effect to a low level while directing Savitr's
conscious projections toward themselves.

By using my detection ability, Gina's martial arts, and Lieutenant Karnika's ability to penetrate through objects,
it is not impossible to dodge and evade the continuously-transmitted anchor, whose reach and mass change at
will. Even now, the thick iron chain passes through Mitra's body. Although it is difficult to affect high-speed
objects such as bullets because it is necessary to clearly see the "transparent" target, the accuracy has also
improved since they have been revived. They have become able to pass through by sensing the presence alone.
Therefore, it is almost time for the wise chief of staff to make the next move. "Light, two o'clock direction!"
A laser condensed with beaming light was fired diagonally upward. They were able to predict that the enemy would do something like
this and narrowly avoided it.
"I see, it only works on objects that can be seen through."
While the anchor swung and emitted a sound reminiscent of a jet fighter, Savitr's voice could be heard
immediately next to them. They understood that the purpose was to disturb their senses, not to enjoy a
conversation. Although it was a minor hindrance, it would be
troublesome if it continued. They had to focus the verbal harassment on themselves to reduce Mitra's burden.
"That's right. But you can't do things like water attacks like you did before at this distance. Of course, you can also generate poison
gas or vacuum."
"Indeed, I can only use sound and light."
While they were talking, the sound of the anchor swinging disappeared. At the same time, an explosion with
even an accompanying shock occurred behind them. But don't be fooled, it was all fake. "You're so irritating!"
In response to my angry voice, there was a continuous rain of lasers.
When the attack of the anchor approached Mitra who had avoided it,

Arya jumped towards Savitr's arms and delivered a powerful kick. However, the surprise attack, which had completely disappeared, was easily
caught with one hand.
"I’m honored by you’re recognition. Thank you very much."

In a moment, the power of explosive decomposition transference burst forth. Although Arya narrowly avoids danger, several parts of her left
prosthetic leg are blown off.

"You're too honest for your own good. If you're going to expose yourself, do it without any skill or art. Otherwise, it looks like there won't be any use
for a decoy for your captain," said the other person.
"......"
"Maybe it's time to change players."

As if everything was predicted, the space itself groaned. Even if Arya’s kick received the power of transference, her left hand should have been
broken to the bone. Nevertheless, her expression shows nothing.

"The goal is rhythm. It's about making the visible and invisible fast and slow, the first as bait and the latter as the
core of the attack. And when the conditions for breath-holding time are met, the roles change. It might cause
confusion if it's your first time seeing it, but..."
The anchor and beams, and even explosive sounds from all directions rushed in.
"Sorry, but I've already seen it all."

As Arya stumbles and falls back, the ‘Solar Laser’ pierces through her. Her already weakened left leg is
completely destroyed this time. Still, she dodges the pursuit with a backflip using only her right leg and
apologizes to us with telepathy. "

I'm sorry. I've wasted the opportunity the captain had prepared for me..."
"It doesn't matter. We still made some progress."

As Savitr pointed out, the decoy and attack roles changed. Next, Mitra strengthens Trisha's invisible blessing and blended into the darkness,
snorting as if to comfort Arya.

"I won't lie in telepathy, you know I'm not angry with you. Don't worry about what's already happened."
"Understood. But what about the result?"
"That would be the decomposition transference, right?"

As Arya was the one who experienced the threat, she did not seem to notice the subtle difference. Instead, I
explained.

"You can't cause much damage by just touching it a little. I think it takes at least five seconds to crush it to the level of a Yuga, even with the
enhanced prosthetic leg."

"It only took a second and a half to partially destroy your left leg. If it was just a normal physical fight, you
wouldn't have to worry much, even with your leg being enhanced. At most, your eye would be knocked out
with a single punch or something like that."
Although the metaphor seems quite graphic, Arya laughed heartily.
"That's not a big deal at all."
"Right? Now, let's try to guess what he's thinking."

While still intensifying the carpet bombing-like attack, Mitra calmly analyzes the situation.

"There's no doubt that taking advantage of the difference in rhythm and changing our attacks while alternating with a decoy is effective. For that
man, close combat is a weak point."
"Yes, he’s consistently tried to prevent us from getting close."

The space is filled with the cacophony of explosions, but the team is still analyzing and planning their next move.

The anchor and rays that surrounded Savitr as a cage depicted it clearly. As Arya was about to nod in agreement, Mitra kicked away one of the legs
of the reinforced suit that was rolling around.
"Connect this thing. I don't want to hear any complaints."

It was an outrageous request, but it was certainly necessary to protect Arya. I sympathized with her for a
moment as I watched her try to turn the received leg into a new prosthetic, but... Immediately after that, an
even more outrageous request came our way.
"Transfer Gina's Vetala that's possessing Arya to me, you White Mochi!"
"What!?"

I didn't quite understand what she was saying. Without mercy, Mitra continued to speak to me, who was
stunned.

"Gina's terms are known to him. Therefore, he can surely repeat the switch every second."

With that remark, I understood the gist of the plan. In other words, she was telling me to go beyond my limits in this
situation.
"Use the preceding battle as a foundation and trap him?"
"Yeah, I won't lose to that kind of dirty trick either."
Mitra's face was even more proud as she immediately responded to Arya's half-hearted inquiry. Amidst the continuous destructive
transference, she ordered, having glimpsed the path to victory.
"Go for it, White Mochi. I think you understand, but..."
"Don't complain, right? I'll do it!"

I howled back through telepathy, feeling desperate and somewhat frustrated. Although it couldn't be called a
proper instruction, if this worked, the situation would change. In order to win in close combat, Gina's pure body
strengthening ability was crucial. Whether it was the manipulation of one's presence, object penetration, or my
sensing ability, advanced body techniques had to be combined to fully demonstrate their true value. However,
her Avatara was a conditional type, which made it difficult to use. It only manifested itself after holding one's
breath for more than a minute, and the effect would disappear if one didn't continue to hold their breath.

Unlike Gina, who had been training for this purpose, Mitra and Arya could not use it perfectly. Even with the lung capacity
of the Krishna, holding one's breath for more than three minutes in an unprepared breathless battle was the limit.
Therefore, up until now, they had been changing roles every time they ran out of time. While one person in a body-
enhancing suit acted as bait to attract Savitr, the other used Trisha's power to strike from an unexpected angle.

As stated, the plan was to create a change in pace, but it was also a desperate measure because if both of them simultaneously
stagnated in martial arts, they could be instantly defeated. Although the timing of the change was synchronized through
consciousness, it was repeated so many times that the opponent was aware of the time conditions. In other words, Savitr is
probably feeling like he is doing a round-robin combat sport.
The timing of the change is already engraved in the body, so our obnoxious leader said to disturb it. Mitra and
Arya alternated Gina's protection between them every second. Of course, it was their first attempt, but
logically, it should have been possible. Since the Aeons descend equally on the Shinga Corps, there is no
boundary between self and others. All is one. Since everyone is one, it's just a matter of moving either the
right hand or the left hand. Believe it. Then, it must be possible.

When I concentrated so intensely that I felt a burning sensation in my head and almost no pain, it happened.
"What--"

Savitr, who would soon be far from feeling surprised, widened his eyes and even groaned. The situation that was
like a nightmare for him is happening right now. Mitra, whom he thought could be dealt with anytime as long as she
didn't show any openings, suddenly improved her martial arts and entered the range. Savitr, who retreated at the
moment, also did well, but he completely missed the next move. He hastily retreated and struck an anchor and a
beam of light in that direction, assuming that if Mitra became faster, Arya would become slower.

Until a moment ago, that composition was correct, but I had already completed the switch again. Using Gina's power to the
fullest, Arya easily dealt with Savitr's attack, which had a slight impurity due to surprise. She dodged the beam of light with just
a movement of her neck and shattered the anchor with a kick. She even grabbed the chain and used the Avatara to enhance her
tools. She snatched the dominion from him and threw him into the air before Savitr's arm could explode and detach.
"Here!"

At the decisive moment that finally arrived, I shouted with my voice. The fact that both of them responded perfectly to
the one-in-a-million feat was close to a miracle, and I couldn't contain my excitement. The feeling of the body's ability
going up and down intensely in a moment was
probably tough for Mitra and the others too. Even if they knew it in advance, they could not avoid falling loudly under normal
circumstances. But they adapted. There was no way they could accept it without joy because they knew Gina deeply. With the pride of
the Shinga Corps at stake, all that was left was to grasp victory.

Dodging the rain of beams fired by Savitr, Mitra, and Arya chased after the invisible enemy. There was no way to dodge them
anymore, and the opponent had only two options. Surrender and be defeated or turn the tables and use the prince's defense
for oneself. If they chose the former, they only needed to damage their heart to the extent that it would beat. Now that they
had largely revealed Savitr's power, they could almost neutralize him just by cutting off his consciousness.

And if they chose the latter, Sati would come. It was when they sent a telepathic message to each other to tell the other not to miss the

"――Huh!?"
opportunity to defeat the prince.

An explosion occurred. It was an unforeseen turn of events, and even Mitra and Arya were surprised. The explosion was so
bright that it burned our eyes as if the sun had burst. It was not the power of Savitr. The only thing certain amidst the
confusion was that they had missed the chance. We landed, blown away by the flash, and looked up at the sky in
amazement instead of checking each other's safety. There, something unbelievable was swirling and rumbling.
"A thundercloud...? Why?"

There shouldn't have been such clouds a moment ago. I remembered a clear sky, albeit colored in green. It was impossible for such a
sudden change in weather to occur without some intervention by something else. I didn't want to admit it, but there was only one
answer that my reason could lead me to.
"A spatial Avatara..."
It was a power so rare that it was also doubtful to see it twice in a few tens of minutes. It was such a bad dream that
I doubted my sanity, but no matter how many times I blinked, reality was in front of me. In the rapidly darkening
world, ominous thunder roared between the clouds. And then it started to rain. At first, it was sparse, but it
gradually increased in intensity and created a fierce storm that was whipped by the wind. A particularly loud
thunder and lightning flashed. In my ears, which involuntarily flinched at the sound of the thunderbolt, I heard
Savitr's voice, which showed no sign of displeasure.
"Sakra... What are you here for?"
That name gave us a shock as powerful as lightning. Sakra... wait, Sakra?
"I have no use for you. Begone."
"Don't give me orders."

At the same time, the world was covered in a bright light. I couldn't properly recognize what had happened at that moment.
So I just had to guess based on the result. The extraordinary shock that occurred one moment later was a lightning strike on
Savitr. Though he deflected it with teleportation, scattered it, and blew up the surrounding buildings. The aftermath of the
extraordinary exchange reverberated in our ears, while the man disappeared behind the smoky rain.

As the echoes of an abnormal conversation reverberated and numbed my eardrums, a man stood beyond the smoky
rain. He had silver hair and wore black and gold body armor. His young and ruggedly handsome face was
unexpectedly perched atop an imposing physique. Though his slightly lifted eyes were imbued with childlike
innocence and charm, they looked to me like the snarl of a beast baring its fangs.

"Heard it from your prince. He said to shut you up since you’re not listening, Savvy-chan."

The man scoffed in a flippant tone and pointed his index finger at the face in front of him.
"Also, well, here's a good chance. I want to thank the imperialist who treated my brats kindly."

A thunderous roar――the lightning bolt again burst not from the sky, but horizontally from the man's point of
origin like a cannon. Savitr deflected it with a teleport, but then lightning spewed up from the ground. My
senses were only able to capture that much, as the flashes of destruction continued to break out without
interruption. It was a chaotic dance of light that was too absurd, like a tsunami. The use of electricity as a
weapon was not uncommon these days, but this man's technique was different in quality.

It was a biological power generation that was different from the mass-produced scientific weapons that used Kala
Stones. It was truly the work of a thunder god, able to twist and manipulate even the weather. As the name Sakra
suggests, the natural world is inherently beyond human control. No matter how advanced civilization becomes, this
man has stepped into the territory that should be inviolable. We know this.
"The Rudrya Battle Group... right, the power outage. That's what it was!"

Mitra scolded herself with a sternly furrowed brow. She gritted her teeth at the sight before her, wondering
why she hadn't noticed sooner. A month ago, there had been a large-scale power outage throughout the capital
city of Kyofu. Local intelligence agents determined that the Kala Stone had gone out of control, and Sati was
suspicious of His Highness's political performance. But both of those were wrong. The Devil of the Storm had
arrived faster than the Federation had realized the true state of this planet.

Judging from Sakra's tone, it was probably a weakling in the Rudrya fleet――an immature and greedy
novice――who had been repelled by Savitr and caused the power outage uproar. The boss appeared to settle the
score, and for some reason, he was following Prince Terminus? If I organize the fragmented information, that's what
it amounts to, but it only makes things more confusing. For now, Sakra's attention was not focused on us, but given
his career and reputation, it would be imprudent to act rashly.
Once the leader of the Krishna group that crushed the main forces of the three major powers is our opponent, all one can do is tense up
and hold their breath. The raging thunder had subsided without notice, and in the electrically charged air, the strong smell of ozone
mixed in as Savitr stood, battered and bruised.
"...Are you underestimating me?"

His voice was hoarse but still haughty and clever. This person was clearly not an ordinary man. Though he too was a user of
spatial-type Avatara, he was clearly being pushed back, but also neutralizing Sakra's attacks. However, I was further shocked
by their exchange that followed.

"Why don't you use your Avatara? Do you intend to take up the fight of your younger siblings?"

"That's right, Savvy-chan. Our brats, who were beaten by you, were not awakened yet. They're still not part of
the Krishna. If you're going to side with them, then the same conditions apply, and my sister's Vetala is
enough."

As he spoke, dozens of lightning bolts formed a cage around Savitr, striking him with electric shocks and
trapping him in place.

"It's a mutual underestimation. If you want to expose your hand, first stop being overprotective of the Crown
Prince."
"......"

"If you do that, I'll break you down properly. While you're carrying that brats' weight, I can only face you at a similar level. I'll give you ten
seconds, so hurry up and decide."

Savitr twisted his face in pain in front of Sakra, who began counting in a bored tone. The uninterrupted shocks of electric current would
have the power to carbonize a human body in an instant. It was commendable that he was able to cope with it, but from another
perspective, she was stuck. To break through this situation, he would have to use his own
teleportation ability and other powers he possessed. However, that choice would lead to the loss of the
prince's protection.

Therefore, it was an impossible dilemma, and I couldn't help but groan unknowingly at the outcome of this essentially
decided battle. Savitr certainly imposed significant restrictions on himself. The limitation that he, as a teleporter,
could not fly alone was like having both arms cut off. However, Sakra was also far from his true full power. If we
interpreted their previous conversation literally, all the attacks he had launched so far were not from his Avatara. The
ghost of Vetala, apparently bestowed by his "elder sister" who seemed to be affecting all members of the Rudrya
Battle Group. Although there may have been individual differences in output and handling, it was essentially just like
the tremendous power possessed by a giant man. It was nothing more than a basic performance that existed as a
premise. Sakra had another personal weapon. Therefore, it was necessary to consider the meaning of the "unusual
situation" he mentioned.

Sakra still has a personal weapon of his own. I was sick with a feeling of terror at the fact that he easily defeated Savitr, whom we had such a hard
time with, while preserving it.

"It's over. If you're not motivated, you can stay numb for a while," the leader of the Rudrya Battle Group said, spitting out his disappointment
somewhere and looking at a point on the scene.

There, the remains of the anchor that Savitr had as a weapon were rolling around.
"We'll take this as a war trophy. Our profession is piracy, so we have to steal something to look good."

He bent down and put his hand on the anchor, completely ignoring us. Moreover, he was trying to lift several
hundred kilograms of useless iron chunks in the middle of it. Objectively, there were many openings, so I
should have anticipated the following flow.
"I'm going, for backup-"
"W-wait, Arya!"

The sentence was slightly delayed. By the time I raised my voice, Arya had already started running and was ambushing
Sakra. She was thinking correctly, so I couldn't blame her. This was my and Mitra's mistake. The newcomer Arya didn't
know the information about the Rudrya Battle Group and forgot to convey their most terrifying characteristic, which is
their power absorption-technology such as the Kala Stone.
"Naah--"

Arya, who had run out, suddenly slowed down just before catching Sakra within range. The Kala Stone built into her
artificial leg fell silent and became useless. Thanks to her Avatara, she didn't stop completely, but the output at that
time must have been less than half of what was expected. As Arya stumbled and fell, the ‘Demon of the Storm’ turned
around and said, "The federal woman has a short temper," laughing bitterly, and slammed Savitr's anchor at an
incredible speed. Arya, who had been mowed down, was blown away like a joke and crashed into the outer wall of the
building.
"Ahh--"

She collapsed as she was, half-dead, but not severed in two. Despite being struck by an artificial object such as an anchor, she was
knocked out with just one blow. In other words, the attack had destructive power that surpassed artillery fire and was utilizing the
energy of the Kala Stone that had been absorbed until now. In a series of less than two
seconds, I felt like I had seen the essence of the threat posed by the Rudrya Battle Group's Vetala demons. Sakra, protected by the love
of his "sister," can produce the same thing as lightning. Not only with the ability to output lightning strikes at the level of
conceptualization but also with the ability to absorb energy from the Kala Stone.

As evidence, the man easily carried an incredibly heavy weapon, even if he was from the Krishna, and would be
impossible to do so with just raw power. He was covered in lightning that continued to burst from his body and snorted
in disappointment at the anticlimactic atmosphere.

"I mean, is it already over? I heard they were supposed to be tough guys with some backbone, but apparently not."

I don't know much about this guy's motives or background, but the one thing that is certain is that he is our
enemy. The Rudrya forces, who are fueled by their resentment and anger towards the three major nations,
may have had a reason to join hands with Sakra, but it would be impossible for us to achieve similar results
here. If we are going to exchange anything, it will be our lives...
"One thing, I want to ask."

After confirming that Arya was safe out of the corner of her eye, Mitra asked in an emotionless voice.

"If you came here at the request of the prince, you should have met my subordinate on the way, right?"
"Oh, that girl."
Sakra answered nonchalantly, as if talking about last night's dinner.
"I destroyed her. I have no reason to show mercy to the Federal forces."
"I see."

At that moment, thunder exploded not from Sakra, but from somewhere else.
"I will make you a Yuga. You will wander this hellish plane
forever."
With a freezing voice, the Agneyastra emitted a fierce light. Mitra fully released the power of the Kala Stone implanted in her body.
However, Sakra remained calm and his hair did not even ruffle. In front of the raging force in front of him, he even narrowed his eyes
with a face that could be called gentle.

"Are you sad, Federal forces? Do you not forgive any transgressions just because they were done to you? Ahhh, I understand
it well. We are the same."

At the same time, the energy generated from Mitra's Kala Stone flew towards Sakra as if being sucked in by a
vortex. The more power she released, the more she only strengthened her enemy. It was a natural result, and
something that should have been obvious. So why did Mitra resort to such a reckless act? Even I couldn't read
her thoughts correctly. Is she planning to exceed the limit of what he can absorb? That's impossible - Sakra
once destroyed an army of 1.2 million soldiers on his own. No matter how hard Mitra tries, it would be
impossible for her to break that threshold alone, and it was clear that Rudrya's ‘Demon of the Storm’ showed
no signs of being exhausted. The sight of a man endlessly devouring and increasing the radiance of lightning
was no longer just grandeur...

"But fighting out of spite and resentment is not cool. My sister was not that kind of woman."

Is Mitra raging to the point of forgetting herself because of him destroying Sati? Is she engulfed in anger beyond what was said? If that is
the case, there is nothing I can do. Immediately, like the poles of magnets attracting each other, the distance between the two became
zero. They stepped forward together, and their weapons roared.
"Don't you have any ideals?"
"That's not the topic…"
Mitra's attack was aimed at Sakra's neck, and Sakra's attack was aimed at Mitra's torso. Although the former had the timing
advantage, the latter was aiming for a counter and the intensity of the attack was in a different league. From the beginning, the
situation was one-sidedly absorbed, and there was no chance of winning. In a moment that felt like time had stopped, I
envisioned a future where Mitra was completely shattered. However...
"Do it somewhere else, romanticist."

In the moment of the collision, the sarcastic smile etched on Mitra's cheek showed her calmness. It was then that I
understood, and at the same time, I became confused. Why is this woman so different from me, even though we are
the one and the same? I can't feel her psychology even after being with her for ten years. Sometimes I find it reliable,
but other times it's painful to see her as a terrifying monster.
6
“...”
Moaning softly, Sati regained consciousness. How long had she been unconscious?
She couldn't say for sure, but she was certain that she had not become a Yuga. She tried to move her hand in front of
her, while lying face down. It was a frustrating task, like trying to move ants with your fingers, but her fingertips
trembled slightly. As she tried to gradually regain her senses, she suddenly felt a sharp pain and numbness that ran
throughout her body, causing her to arch her back in agony. She couldn't even scream or struggle, and her body was
writhing uncontrollably. All she could do was try not to choke on her vomit. Her heart was beating, she had hands and
feet, and she could breathe. But she was completely incapacitated as a soldier, as Sati Rajas.
It was clear that she was unable to continue the mission, even though it was unclear whether this would lead to
permanent disability. In other words, her battle in this place was over. While painfully aware of this fact rather than
feeling regret, she finally felt the numbness start to turn
into a dull ache. At this moment, an inevitable
outcome befell the defeated Sati.
"Hey, you look like you're in pain."
A beautiful boy with a surreal beauty stood in front of Sati,
who was lying on the ground. In addition, there were
several enhanced soldiers that Savitr had presumably
newly deployed around him, pointing their cold gun
barrels at her.
"I'm glad you weren't broken. I wasn't expecting much,
but did Sakra vouch for you? Or is there another
reason?" "Who are you...?"

Sati mumbled incoherently, and the boy nodded with a

beaming smile. "Yeah, I'm Terminus. I’m supposed to be
your target, right? What are you going to do?"
With an affectionate and innocent tone, the prince asked.
"Are you going to continue your mission?"
"............"
There was a pause of several seconds before Sati replied.
However, there was no longer any choice.
"...No, I surrender. Your Highness."
Her voice was strained, but also had a hint of
embarrassment. It was inevitable that she had declared her
defeat in this place. But at the same time, there was a
refreshing feeling. Although Terminus noticed this and
looked at her suspiciously, Sati said nothing and lowered her
head to hide her expression. In fact, she was smiling to
herself. Although the assassination mission had failed, she
was certain that she had completed another mission. She
gave deep gratitude, including the fact that she was safe.
‘I am protected by Varuna.’
She embraced the sweet and warm sensation of her heart
pounding with joy…
◇◇◇◇◇

All of Sakra's power is the manifestation of lightning.

Therefore, Karnika's power cannot penetrate it, and it far
surpasses Gina's martial arts. No matter how much Trisha
and I try to read and interfere, we are still overwhelmed by
Sakra's spatial Avatara. It was inevitable that we
would be defeated. From anywhere and by anyone, there seemed to be no chance for Mitra to win. In fact, the
double-edged red fire (Agneyastra) that had been stripped of the power of the Kala Stone was not only unable to
penetrate Sakra's neck, but it was also repelled.

The violence of the lightning god's attack was even worse, and it slammed into Mitra's abdomen. With a loud explosion
of lightning and thunder, the results that followed in the next moment could be called irrational. Mitra was blown away
and plunged headfirst into the debris. That meant that she had undoubtedly been defeated, but it certainly wasn't a
great comeback. However, being blown away was also proof that she did not shatter under Sakra's attack. It was
unnatural that Mitra, who should not have had an Avatara that could be used for defense, displayed an abnormal level
of hardness. There are other notable points as well. Sakra was still alive and in the posture of swinging an anchor, but
there was a trickle of blood running down his temple. He had received a counterattack in a different way than
Agneyastra during the clash and was injured, even if it was a small one. What did all of this mean? Savitr was the first
to notice, except for me, who was already familiar with the scene in front.
"Did she have another stone?"

Sakra must have been surprised to some extent as well. The chief of staff, who had broken free from the slightly weakened lightning cage and was
brushing off the dust from his military uniform, continued calmly.

"You can't absorb and release at the same time. I just let him absorb the initial attack, and when he was hit by the counterattack, I switched to the
other stone. It's what they call a dark sword."

It was nothing more than a skill that assassins had been using for a long time. They would paint a black blade and hide it in the
shadow of a white blade to stab from a blind spot, assuming that they would fight in the dark. Although it was a significant
modification, the two-tiered stance that struck the enemy's blind spot remained unchanged. As Savitr pointed out, Sakra
couldn't absorb and release raw power at the same time, and the absorptive effect disappeared only during the attack.
Therefore, it was only logical to aim for that point, and the other stone hidden by Sakra was the one that came with the
aforementioned Karli.

Originally, Arya didn't have any stones with her. To welcome her, the large crystal was divided and distributed
to everyone in the Shinga Corps. Mitra put it in her shoe and delivered a kick with an acceleration like a rocket
booster at the last moment. Since all our equipment is custom-made for the Krishna, such acrobatics are
possible as long as we have the stones.

"But there are still some parts that I don't understand. The surprise attack was a reckless move, and there should have been no room to

"Hey, you."
focus on defense."

Interrupting Savitr's monologue, Sakra who lowered his stance turned to me. Despite his face being soaked in blood from Mitra's attack, there
was no anger in his aura. Rather, he seemed to be enjoying himself.
"Explain it, are you a novice Avatara?"
"............"

I had no words to answer Sakra's non-malicious and cheerful question. It was not only common sense that revealing
secrets to the enemy was foolishness, but it was also a question on a completely different level, and I could only
remain silent. I do not have any Aeons that exhibit an extraordinary defence, as Sakra claims. Even I don't know why
Mitra is safe, and although there have been similar cases in the past, the reality remains wrapped in mystery. Mitra's
endurance is usually just at the level of a standard general. It is not a case of toughness that only applies to
emergencies, but rather, it is overwhelmingly more likely that she will suffer serious injuries. It is evident from the
fact that she is covered in wounds.

Then why is it like this? Even though I am a Avatara I know nothing about her.
"...... Don't ask her unreasonable questions, She can't
answer them."
In a tone that mocks my distress, but with a clear and thin voice, Sakra's words came back with unflinching
force. Everyone's eyes were turned towards Mitra, who was buried under the rubble. She was not only left
uncrushed, but also did not lose consciousness. Although she seemed unable to stand up, her face, lifted only
by her head, bore a fearless smile.
"I don't understand it either. Well, that's just the way it is in the world."
"Well, then that's enough for that."

Sakra, who sensed the truth even in the unrelenting response, pressed the issue while emitting a ferocious aura.
"What about the rest? Are you still willing to fight?"

"No, I don't think so. I've done the bare minimum and I think it's time to call it quits."
"Are you saying you surrender?"

Upon hearing Mitra's self-deprecating words, Savitr emphasized his disbelief with his brows furrowed
severely.

"Indeed, you all fought bravely. You can be praised as the most courageous Federation members in this
battle. However, to think that Atman's sword would be satisfied with just that... Wait, what are you
laughing about?"

"Oh, it's just an honor, you know. Of course, we'll need a bit more to show for our efforts in this battle. Probably just a
few more seconds."

Savitr became tense at the mysterious words, and Sakra looked around, but they couldn't find anything. I sighed with relief, knowing
that I had finally connected with Mitra in some small way. While I still didn't understand much about her strange body, I could at least
guess her intentions in the current situation.
"A bit more to show for our efforts" was part of the plan we
had devised from the beginning. I looked towards Arya,
who was still lying unconscious, and nodded to reassure
her. Our mission wasn't just to assassinate Lord Terminus.
If we could achieve both objectives, it would be perfect, but
if we could accomplish even one, it would be enough to
show our efforts.

That was…
◇◇◇◇◇

In the darkness, the three women underground signaled to

each other. Although they were separated, their pre-
planned strategy went smoothly, with the exception of one
member dropping out early, but their current coordination
was not affected. Therefore, with precision, they
completed their tasks at exactly the same time. It would
be a lie to say that they had no fear, but they also felt the
joy of being elated.

Because they could die.

With that one point alone, they could overcome any

regrets or temptations. True immortality was something
the one who had become the Yuga could achieve one day.
They accepted death and while embodying two ideals at
once, they trembled with joy at how luxurious their fate
was...

The women illuminated by the shimmer of the exploding

Karli were none other than Gina, Trisha, and Karnika.
◇◇◇◇◇

The impact reached the city of Zakai. The underground

explosion didn't produce any visible anomalies, but the
distant roar, subtle vibrations, and disrupted
electromagnetic waves were unmistakably detected. The
reinforced soldiers accompanying Terminus, the Princes’
escort, sensed it and immediately reported to their master.

"The epicenter is to the west? Hiroi, I see... You've done it, all
of you!"
Unlike his still clueless subordinates, Terminus understood the situation with just a small piece of information, and his chest
swelled with delight. He then raised Sati's chin, whom he had been escorting, and applauded as if praising the actors who had
performed a magnificent stage play.

"So, alongside my assassination, you intended to crush one of the mineral deposits! I've been completely outmaneuvered. What
kind of trick is this?"

Asked about it, Sati remained silent and replied with a smile. While Terminus possessed the formidable power
of Savitr and Sakra, the trump card of the Atman family, the Avatara of Varuna, was equally extraordinary in
terms of being unconventional.

"Well, this is quite troublesome. It's a blunder that's no laughing matter. Losing a mineral deposit is far more painful for the Empire than losing
someone like me. Maybe my older brother will end up killing me."
"As retribution, would you like to execute me, perhaps?"

"Oh no, I wouldn't do something so wasteful. I still need you to tell me a lot of things, and well, I have time. Let's take
our time with it."

In high spirits despite the unexpected counterattack, Terminus continued walking and arrived at the
battlefield where Mitra and the others were engaged in combat. Surveying the scene, he maintained an
uplifted expression and called for a ceasefire.

"Let's put an end to this, Savvy. Sakra, would you mind putting down your weapon as well? Things are about to
get busy from now on."

While giving orders to his subordinates to secure the surviving members of the Shinga Corps, he nodded his chin to signal them. The enhanced
soldiers moved quickly, heading towards Mitra, Arya, and Kouha.
"Is that everyone?"
"There are still eight who cannot move. Shall we transport them now?"
"No, you're tired too. Just give instructions and leave it to your subordinates."

As this exchange continued, the captured Mitra and her companions were gathered in one place. They were treated
respectfully according to Terminus' intentions, and apart from being disarmed, they were not touched in the slightest.
Since their ability to continue fighting had been lost, there was no need to tie them up. The winner's composure could
also lead to the defeated party feeling the reality of their loss. Therefore, Mitra and her companions were grateful for
the prince's mercy. Of the four sitting on the rubble-filled pavement, Sati was wincing in pain but smiled wryly as she
reported to her superior.
"I'm sorry, Captain. The assassination...failed."
"I see...but at least you're all safe."

Seeing that scene, Savitr released his spatial Avatara and Sakra, though annoyed at the troublesome order, put away his weapon as
instructed. Kouha, who was busy caring for Arya, and everyone else, of course, let her guard down for a moment. Therefore, what
happened next was an unexpected and unstoppable event for everyone.

In an instant, the deafening sound of gunfire echoed through the battlefield, shattering the momentary peace
that had settled in the aftermath of the clash. Mitra's world was thrown into chaos as blood and bone fragments
flew into her face, clouding her vision and filling her nostrils with the acrid scent of gunpowder. But that was
not the worst of it.

As she wiped the blood from her eyes, her gaze fell upon Sati's body collapsing like a limp doll, losing everything
above her neck and falling onto her chest. Mitra's heart pounded with horror as she struggled to comprehend the
sight before her. In the chaos of battle, no one could have foreseen or prevented this tragedy. And for Mitra, it was a
haunting image that would stay with her long after the battle was over…
Aditya Chapter 4: The End of the Beginning — Translated by
@ashmxt.t
1

I don't remember the exact circumstances of how I became a Krishna. I just lived my days recklessly and
somehow became one without realizing it. That's how it happened. If you ask me what I was doing
recklessly, it's difficult to explain. I didn't immerse myself in any particular thing, but I tried my hand at
various arts and martial arts as much as I could think of at the time.
I studied general subjects and practiced painting, singing, and dancing. I learned military knowledge, and techniques and
participated in many healthy competitions. I even sought to improve my conversation skills, negotiation skills, and even love
techniques. I absorbed various skills without any preference, but I worked hard and achieved excellent results, and I
remember being proud of it. In other words, I may have aimed vaguely to become an admirable human being.
My family has long been involved in local politics, and even as a child, I knew that our situation was quite harsh, so I
wanted to become a useful person as soon as possible. It is a natural pride that anyone from a responsible family would
have, to some extent. It was this daily effort that made me a Krishna. It was not an intentional result, but it was the
fruit of my labor. Those around me were pleased, and I was able to accept it positively. However, the subsequent fate
was quite unexpected. In the summer when I was one or two years old, I was standing in a place far away from my
hometown. It was Brahmapura, the federal capital and well-known as the leading star of the Federation. Apparently,
someone important in the center took notice of me and offered me a job. It would be an honor for my parents, and if I
could meet expectations, it would also raise our family's status. Therefore, I was forcibly taken away from my parents,
and I had to face the rough nature of the world.
It is undeniable that I felt bewildered there. The order that came down from above was too sudden for a child like me, and I was just barely
dealing with the environment that had changed without understanding
why. When I eventually understood the situation, I realized that I was standing on a very dangerous bridge.
The family that recruited me was the Rahasya family. It was not particularly strange for them as one of the
main nobles, but the problem was their treatment later. They had built their position through the discovery and
dispatch of talented individuals, and they sent those they had found to other families. Sometimes it was a sign
of friendship, and other times it was a double-edged sword. The place where I was sent was an assassination
clan that was feared both inside and outside the country.
There was a trend among the various countries at the time to establish new units consisting only of the Krishna, with three houses
taking the lead in the Federation: the Angiras family, the Fallada family, and the Atman family. The Rahasya family provided
personnel to these houses, while the Shaunaka family took care of financial matters.
Therefore, many others, including myself, were recruited, and everyone was assigned to one of the three noble houses.
Apparently, I was judged to be suitable for shady work. I was dissatisfied with this situation. As someone of my age, I had
aspirations for glory, so I wanted to go to the Angiras family, which had the strongest reputation in the Federation, or the
Fallada family, which was not bad as they were a path of loyalty to the state. So why the Atman family?
If I were to work for this house, I probably would never see the light of day again. I would have no honor and be used as a
disposable piece for harsh tasks. My peers, who were also assigned to the Atman family, felt the same way and seemed to be in
despair. So, to survive, I had no choice but to maneuver cleverly. I had to become a person who could gain trust and not be
easily disposed of, while also avoiding being completely immersed in the assassination trade.
I had to be prepared to defect to another house if I had the opportunity, and have two or three valuable items (information) as
souvenirs. That's how I interpreted the true intentions of the Rahasya family. They were a family that always wanted to owe favors to
many sides, so it would be best to eat away at the enemy Atman family from the inside.
Conversely, even if I was taken in, I could create a debt to the dark clan of shadows in a proper form of dispatch. I was one of
the pawns that was
haphazardly scattered, and to protect myself, I needed to hit the mark. Of course, it was far from easy. It was a
distant feat to infiltrate the Federation's largest intelligence organization and work as a spy, and it was a well-
known fact that I was a member of the Rahasya family. In a den of monsters that had been deceiving and devouring
each other for 800 years, what could a young girl do objectively?
However, I have to confess that I was somehow enjoying it. The days of being trained as an assassin were a continuous cycle of
fear and sadness, and I was subjected to a lot of bitterness. Yet, I couldn't deny the exhilarating feeling that the knowledge and
skills I had cultivated randomly up to this point were surprisingly useful. Conversely, things that were only seen as unnecessary
in general became very important on the flip side of things.

I was quietly excited about all of that. It seemed that I had a nature that enjoyed being pushed into difficult problems, and
the sense of fulfillment when I cleared them surpassed ethics and crisis awareness. Perhaps the Rahasya family had seen
this nature of mine and hired me for that reason.

Children who just lamented their pitiable situations and mourned their lives fell down. Children who froze their hearts
to escape from suffering became like mechanical hunting dogs. However, I, and only I, succeeded in wearing the attire
of an assassin while maintaining my core. By the end of the year-long training period, I had become a senior non-
commissioned officer and was entrusted with training the Krishna. I was not dissatisfied with this appointment because
I had been told that the new unit's commander would be the Lord of the Atman family’s son. It was more advantageous
to take a backseat as a staff member than to stand at the forefront. I thought that if I could entice a boy three years
younger than me and essentially take control of the unit, I would be able to survive any situation that might arise in the
future. That strategy has remained unchanged for the past fifteen years. However, it did not go exactly as planned.
One reason was that the boy in question was unexpectedly rough and eccentric, causing me to struggle. The other reason
was that there was another problem child in the next generation, and I became completely engrossed in that. From a
positional standpoint, my most important
mission was to train them. If I did a half-hearted job, I would be stamped as an unreliable person, so I had to secure my foundation first. As a result, I
have been struggling with that ever since.
The problem child was very capable from a skills standpoint, but I felt that something was broken inside her. The norm at
the Atman family's training is that those who survive are those who have abandoned their hearts, but she was different.
Unlike me, who finds joy in adversity, she explodes with anger that is so overwhelming that it takes me by surprise. And
then, in the next moment, she's laughing, and her emotional fluctuations are completely unpredictable.
In addition, the other trainees were also influenced by her. To put it dramatically, the tradition of the Atman family was
beginning to crumble because of one girl. Furthermore, she became close to the lord's son, another problem child, and
it was a nightmare. I was always being dragged around and, before I knew it, I found myself in the position of the girl's
adjutant... If I had the chance, I would defect at any time. My original intentions are still unshakable, but the fact is
that I enjoyed those noisy days. It's like this is just the work of a person like me. It's amusing to be troubled by the girl
(Mitra). Every time I ponder how to seduce the boy (Varuna), I get excited. I get so excited about imagining betraying
them cruelly, not allowing any counterattacks, and destroying them. And yet, I also sincerely wished for a future where
the three of us could be happy together.
Both are very difficult to achieve, and I want to be the one to do it. So these are Sati Rajas' true feelings. It’s probably the truth without any lies as
far as I am aware. That's why I sometimes feel anxious.
The realization of my desired dream depends on being bound by a strong bond with both of them. I love them like siblings, but is this
really a mutual relationship?
Am I loved as much as I feel?
Even after fifteen years, I can't be confident. Ah, because one of them may be...
◇◇◇◇◇
Through a memory recall that resembled a revolving lantern, she slowly opened her eyes. She was lying on the bed naked and
could immediately
deduce where she was from the patterns on the ceiling. At the same time, she had to figure out who she was
now. "How do you feel?"

"Not bad. I think 'my previous self' probably felt the same way," she replied in a slightly hoarse voice and sat up, looking up at the man
standing next to the bed.
"Varuna. My original has been destroyed, hasn't she?"
"Well, yeah. It happened ten days ago. Do you want to hear the details?" "Yes, please," she nodded and quickly
put on the undergarments handed to her. Although it was disrespectful to call the heir of the Atman family by
his first name, Varuna himself said that it was okay when they were alone. Sati hadn't experienced such a
decision, but her memories still held it firmly.
"It's a pretty stupid story. The Shinga Corps succeeded in erasing one of the Kala Stone veins on Serpent Island (Magoraka),
but the assassination of the prince failed. The guards were skilled, and it seems that even the barbAryans of Rudrya were
involved. That part had a poor preliminary investigation."
"I see. And the main force was wiped out."
"Don't rush. Thanks to Mitra and, oh... the newbie they picked up on the spot, everyone managed to avoid being massacred. There are about ten
people left, but it's all downhill from here."
Sitting down on the nearby chair with a bored expression, Varuna continued.
"They accepted surrender and disarmed themselves. Everyone was careless, saying that it wasn't perfect, but
it barely passed. There was an enemy soldier who couldn't understand the situation and caused a commotion,
ruining the atmosphere. Unfortunately, you were hit by him and had your head blown off. By now, you've
probably become a Yuga at the mercy of the Prince."
"That's... also a disgraceful story."

"Indeed. Honestly, I was disgusted," Varuna's attitude towards his subordinate's tragedy was not kind.
However, even Sati, who was the one being talked about, was acting foolishly, so it was difficult to call it cruel. In fact, it was not only the Shinga
Corps on the ground who were disgusted here. The problem was
the point that caught everyone off guard, including Terminus, Savitr, and even Sakra. It was a foolish rampage by a
confused soldier. In the chaos of the battle, he aimed at the Prince and fired a shot, which hit a guard and killed him.
In retaliation, the guards killed the soldier and anyone in the vicinity. Sati, who was a member of the True Self Corps,
was unfortunate enough to be hit by a stray bullet and killed on the spot. Despite having her original body destroyed,
Sati has been reincarnated as a clone thanks to the advanced technology of the Atman family. However, she was not
just a mere clone. She was the one who received all of Sati's memories and personality, which were carefully stored in
data.
"If we look at it in a positive way, maybe everyone will think it was a fierce battle where they had to stay alert until the end. But as someone who
wasn't there at the scene, that's all I can say”
"No, this is an unforgivable mistake. If you had been there, things would
have turned out differently.”
"Really?"

"Yes. Sati would say the same thing. I understand because I'm her too." Sati quietly chewed on her words as she looked at Varuna. "Your
Avatara is like that, isn't it?"

Why was she, who was supposed to have been broken on a distant battlefield, here now like this? Varuna's
Avatara was the answer, as she had said. ‘Vetala Sagara’ - the eldest son of the Atman family creates a copy of
the woman with whom he has had sex with. Therefore, the word "resurrection" or "revival" is not appropriate
for describing the current Sati, but a "replica".
It is evident how close it comes to being true. To inherit the state she was in when she last met Varuna, Sati is a few days
younger than the original here. In other words, she had all the memories and skills she had up until just before she went to
the Covenant of the Dragon. As an exception, it is normally impossible to reproduce the Avatara, but as long as it is limited
to Sati, who did not originally know her own power, it is no different from the real thing.
Of course, there were limits. It was impossible to replicate any number of women, and only about eight replicas of individual people could be created
at once. If this limit is exceeded, the reproducibility is weakened,
and in extreme cases, the form cannot be maintained and collapses. In addition, it was predetermined that they would
disappear like bubbles if they came into contact with the original. The exact reason is unknown, but it may be the
inevitability of the doppelganger. If there is a contradiction in identity and one feels that there is another self, one will
die. Even face-to-face communication, let alone written communication, would be fatal. Therefore, while the replicas
have many restrictions on their actions, it can be said that they are evidence of a deep connection with the real thing if
viewed differently.
Both are sharing a certain fate, and Varuna began to talk about that point.
"This time, I created copies of you, Karnika, Gina, and Trisha in advance. Do you remember that?"
"Yes. I can remember it like a few minutes ago," Sati replied as she felt. Varuna also nodded and continued to explain the sequence of events
that he learned from Kouha's report.
"I knew we would lose the fleet battle, so I made sure that a copy was born in the pod during the escape. My
power is a secret even within the Federation, and if I acted with the Shinga Corps, the element of secrecy
would disappear naturally. Although I was worried about the distance, I worked well with the White Mochi--at
least, that was the intention." "What happened then?"
"Of the four of us, it seems that only you had some trouble. The landing location was quite off."
An unmanned escape pod was abandoned near Zakai. There was a Karli and a Kala Stone. These were all left behind
by Sati's copy.
"So, they committed suicide there to turn misfortune into fortune."
"That's right. Thanks to them, we didn't fail at least."

Misfortune and blessing are two sides of the same coin, while the original meaning of the proverb may differ slightly,
Varuna's power reacts to "manifest misfortune" and balances the books. Therefore, if things go well, it's just a normal
victory, without inviting failure if success continues. The mechanism only works between the real thing and the
doppelganger. If one stumbles, the other grows wings, and the best choice is guided by the situation.
In this case, it was the members of the Shinga Corps. It's not possible to manipulate Terminus, a complete stranger,
conveniently. He was not drawn to Zakai. Mitra and her friends "fortunately" corrected the situation where they might
have passed each other if they had continued towards the capital as in the initial plan. Sati's copy should have been
facing the mining site explosion by Hiroi, but the misfortune was that she landed near Zakai. This brought benefits to
the real Sati, and luckily for the Shinga Corps to be drawn there. It was Lieutenant Fallada who summoned them, but
they followed orders quietly because Kouha noticed the escape pod. In other words, at that point, Mitra and her friends
knew about the troubles of the copy unit.
"But, the newcomer we picked up was apparently quite capable. We should have been satisfied with the lucky fact that we could get closer to Zakai,
but Mitra was too greedy and ate too much of our luck."
Upon welcoming Arya, Varuna explained with a wry smile the dispute caused by his fiance. It has already become a big problem among
various parties involved.

"Well, it's impossible to control her temper," Varuna said with a sighing tone.
"But if you've angered the Fallada family, I don't think you can consider it lucky to have gotten that newcomer," Sati
replied.
"Don't misunderstand, Sati. My power isn't that widespread," Varuna said as he shook his head.
Varuna's power only works in the specific situation at hand. Satii was implicitly warned, and she couldn't argue
back, looking down. Certainly, antagonizing the Fallada family was a big mistake. There would undoubtedly be
bloodshed in the future. However, at that time, it did not directly harm Mitra and the others. The outcome of
the mission at the Covenant of the Dragon had nothing to do with the future where it would end up in flames.
Therefore, obtaining the powerful piece, Arya, at that time was more significant.
Even if they hadn't saved her and left her to General Fallada to commit a suicide attack, they would have had a
high chance of success. But that is not what Mitra can do. After all, their copies were also just suicide
attackers.
"Did the captain not like Hiroi's bombing plan?" Sati asked.
"I don't know. I’m unable to create a copy of her so maybe its an issue of the synchronization between our minds," Varuna replied with
an off-putting tone.

Sati felt a little dissatisfied with his language which seemed to push him away from his fiancé, but she didn't say
anything. In reality, only those who have experienced it would understand. The doppelganger is deeply connected to
the original. Not only mentally but also in terms of destiny, they are the same person. Therefore, even if ordered to
self-destruct, the doppelganger would not consider themselves as being a loss. If another nearly identical self remains,
then this self remains immortal existentially. Those who grew up in the Federation find this attractive, and the
doppelgangers, which are merely Varuna's copies, can also disappear. In other words, they can even experience death
as entertainment. Well, certainly, it's not something a normal human would do. It's a twisted, forbidden technique
appropriate for an assassination clan, but it's difficult to deny it’s concept altogether.
Because the immortals (Amrita) have been suffering for over 7,000 years. In this world overflowing with hell, they
struggle and continue to suffer. The power of Varuna is what saves them from the mire, even though it's not perfect.
Therefore, the women of the Shinga Corps admire him, open their bodies, volunteer, and entrust their Vetalas to him.
Except for one, Mitra. Sati rekindled this issue.
"You're doing what you're supposed to, but why can't you prepare only the captain's Avatara? Avataras with conditions are such a
hassle." "Same to you. Yours became an eternal mystery with this, but I'll try to investigate a bit further. I have a lot of regrets about
the outcome of the Shinga Corps almost being wiped out this time."
Unusually dignified, Varuna showed an attitude of introspection. It's impossible to quantify the highly abstract concept
of "fortune." The presence or absence of surplus can only be judged by those facing good and bad luck at the scene.
Varuna interprets that he reached zero in both pluses and minuses when he received Arya, but the Mitra during the
operation judged that they could still continue.
Whether to view this as underestimating or overestimating, or simply because the Terminus camp was too
powerful, the truth is unclear.
However, there was no doubt that there was a problem with the discrepancy in recognition since the
assassination failed.
"I'm grateful that you trust me, but it's troublesome when it turns into a romantic illusion that hinders the job.
Your main body was destroyed in the end due to carelessness that came from there, right?" "You're such a
sinful man."
"Absolutely."

If this were a more elegant situation, one could say that it was perfect. However, reality does not allow such a
relaxed attitude. Sati was in a position to directly receive the good and bad fortune on the battlefield, so she was
lucky enough to survive even when encountering Sakra. She became reassured by this fact and exposed a gap that
would not normally be considered. In terms of the likelihood of such a loosening, Varuna's Avatara is like a noose
that tightens around the neck. Depending on the coincidence, he may drop the women into their graves.
"Personally, I think it's better for you to approach the ideal rather than downwardly adjusting everyone's perception. You're the next head, so
please do that much."

"You're harsh. This is getting scary in the long run..." mumbling, Varuna stood up. He then urged Sati to prepare herself.
"Where are you going?"

"My father called me. From now on, you're my vice-captain, so come with me."
Officially, Sati Rajas became a Yuga. Originally, the Shinga Corps was a covert unit that did not exist, but now it
has been eradicated from reality as well. Therefore, she could no longer be called a being of this world. It is
reasonable that the Avatara of Varuna could not return to Mitra, a being who still exists in this reality, including
during confidential matters.
From now on, she had no choice but to live deeper and darker as Varuna's confidant. Considering her position that existed through
his power, it was natural.
"I understand. How is the lord's condition?"
"He's not doing well. It's probably going to be his final lecture." Varuna answered with a bitter voice to the adjutant who
quickly got out of bed.
The current head of the Atman family, Makara Advaita Atman. He had been ill and declining ever since he
appointed his only son as his successor, and was now a person who didn't even know if he would see tomorrow.
Sati and Varuna both had their own thoughts on this fact. After all, the timing was too perfect, it could even be
expressed as fate. Oh, dear, even the head of assassins couldn't have survived an attempt. "What a stupid old
man. If he hadn't named me as his successor, he could have lived longer."
"I think Mr. Makara knew everything. Even if his life is fleeting, he believes you will definitely reach the Origin Coordinate, the
place where it all began."
"I told you, you're looking too much into it."
After spitting out like a spoiled child, Varuna walked away with wide strides. Sati followed him like a shadow.
It was 2 months later that the Atman family head succumbed to Amrita and became a Yuga. His son succeeded him
two months later.
2

Three days have passed since the Battle of Zakai ended, but I still haven't been able to do anything. After using my Aeon, all my power
was temporarily disabled. Radar, communication, and even visual materialization were impossible, so before running out of power, I only
reported to Varuna, but I wonder if it really got through.
There is currently no way to confirm it, and even if there were, it wouldn't be a position where it would be allowed. After all,
we are prisoners.

The Shinga Corps, who were transferred to the special ward in the capital, are being closely monitored while receiving
extensive treatment. Because our lives are in their hands, if I were to sneak around and investigate, I would be caught
immediately. The moment I’m discovered, everyone's head will roll.

Well, I'm not so daring as to need to be told that. The other side has two Avataras of the Spatial Element, and Prince Terminus is trustworthy. As
long as we behave ourselves, we should be treated with respect.
"Hey, Mitra, how are you feeling?"
So, I'm just killing time like this. Mitra is lying on the bed, looking bored as she reads an Empire magazine.
"Are you even listening? Say something."

"You're annoying. Don't talk nonsense because it hurts my wounds." Growling in displeasure, she threw the
magazine roughly. But I'm currently intangible, so I pass through it and she's the only one who can hear me.
"Ugh... damn it, how irritating."
"Calm down. You have to rest."
"Because you're so annoying, I can't... get any rest at all!"

Mitra, who curses while wincing in pain, is wrapped in bandages. Of all the injuries she suffered this time, the biggest one was
a fracture of five ribs. Considering the circumstances of the injury, it could be said to be surprisingly light, but it was still a
serious injury. As for the mystery surrounding it, we're putting it on hold for now. It's a case that's unclear even if we think
about it, so I sighed and looked around the hospital room.

There are no windows, and there are surveillance cameras, but the room is a normal private room, clean and well-kept. They
will provide some conveniences, like the magazine earlier, if requested, so aside from being too bored, it's a comfortable
environment. Although we were separated from Arya and the others, they won't be subjected to unreasonable treatment here.
Once the wounds heal, forced labor and interrogation will begin. That's currently the only thing we need to worry about. "As for
Hiroi's bombing, we'll say we worked with another unit, right?"
"Obviously."

Mitra, who had lain down again, snorted disdainfully. Although she had checked that there were no bugs or
listening devices in the room herself, she spoke softly and limited her lip movements to discuss delicate topics.
"Even if they bring on the truth serum or the lie detector. Don't be so
jumpy about it."
"Yeah, I know..."

As Mitra said, it was highly unlikely that any of the Atman family's secrets would leak out. Even if they were tortured,
the Shinga Corps was
trained to withstand it, and the public's perception would help cover up any lies. As an infamous clan of assassins, their operatives
would brainwash their soldiers into carrying out suicide attacks if necessary. Furthermore, no matter how powerful Prince Terminus
was, I didn't think he could predict the Avatara of Varuna.

While his Savitr and Sakra were more than enough to blow anyone away, we were confident that our trump card was beyond unfair. Yes, we'll be
fine. That's why I'm worried about Mitra.
"Sati is probably waking up at Varuna's place. Sorry, Gina, but in terms of ability, she's probably the one who will be
chosen."
"............"
"We'll be able to see her again, even if it's not like before."
"Yeah."

Mitra, who gave a short answer, still had a sour look on her face, and it was clear that she was in a bad mood, but I couldn't
pinpoint the source of her anger. If she had said something, maybe the accident could have been avoided, but one of our most
trusted aides had fallen, which was such a stupid mistake. We were all equally foolish and careless. I can tell that Mitra is
angry about this. But at the same time, I felt like she was also angry about the future consequences.
In fact, I've seen her act like this before. The ‘Vetala Sagara’ - as the similarity to the word "zombie" implies, Varuna's
power can even reproduce those who have become Yugas, and it is the real essence of his power. While the balance of
blessings and misfortunes cannot be maintained if the original disappears, this unconventional resurrection partially
covers the imperfection of immortals (Amrita). If his Avatara were to become a zombie, true immortality might be
achieved. Therefore, there were many members of the Shinga Corps who wished to be replicated if they were to be
destroyed. However, currently, the transformation of a Yuga into a Vetala is limited to one time only, so if they fall
again, it's the end.
From this, there is always only one woman who can become Varuna’s personal aide. It is natural for the system to replace the
predecessor every time they "die" since there can only be a maximum of eight clones created at the same time. We have to
leave room for a number of support
personnel like in the Hiroi's bombing operation. And this time, the position of the personal aide was vacant
until just before.
I expect Sati will fill the spot since the previous person just disappeared. I think this is a good thing, but of course, I am aware
that there are various values in the world. The Empire, which values life and regards death highly, is a prime example, and
even if they are federal citizens, special individuals like Mitra are self-evident. Therefore, I accept that she may have her own
view of life and death, but the problem was that I couldn't understand her at all, and she wouldn't even talk about it.
I even thought that maybe she was just jealous. Varuna’s conditions are basically like that, so there might be something that
excites her as a fiancé... No, that's impossible. Although I think that cuteness is the very opposite of Mitra, every time a new
personal aide is appointed to Varuna, she becomes like a poisonous female beast. Not only Sati, but also all the past members
have been intense since the Shinga Corps era. …
I was reminiscing deeply when suddenly, "Hey."
"Huh, what?"

Unexpectedly called, I let out a startled voice. Fortunately, I didn't materialize, but if I were my usual self, I would have fallen off the
bed. Could it be that my thoughts were read? I instinctively got on guard, but Mitra was not looking at me, and her piercing gaze was
directed toward the door of the hospital room.
"What's wrong? Did something happen?"
"...You really are a White Mochi that relies solely on your abilities. Train your natural instincts a little."
I was irritated by her harsh words, but I realized it wasn't the time to
argue. In an instant, the door opened with a loud noise and swung open
inside.
"Kyah!"

Just as I thought, with too much momentum, I bounced back and apparently forcefully knocked down the rough intruder. After the chaotic
noise of high-pitched screams and tumbling, the person stood on the other side of the door, which opened fiercely again. "Huh huh huh,
are you the loser of the Federation?!"
The girl with blonde hair said with a chest-puffed attitude and a loud voice. She was a young girl who had just reached the age of two digits.
Overall, she was dressed like an old rain-dancing charm doll.
"Miserable, disgraceful, and pitiful. You were crying out of frustration, I understand!"
"You're the one who's crying. Also, you have a nosebleed."

Mitra's sharp observation made the young girl turn bright red and angry. "I-I'm not crying! I'm completely fine!" "I see. But you
can barely beat the door."
"I can beat it even more! I'm strong!"
"Oh wait. There's a vase that fell over there."
"Ah-!"
Slipping on the puddle of water, the young girl fell on her butt in a flashy
way. Then she started to cry.
"What's going on, what is this!"

That was my line. Seriously, what the hell is this? "I'll definitely beat you up! Help me,
big brother!"
The young girl continued to scream in front of us, bewildered, we had no idea who she was. This was a military
hospital, and it was located in a special section. There was no way a civilian could enter here, and it was even more
unlikely that this child was a military person. It was already unclear, and it was too noisy, so I wanted to take her
away. When I looked at the surveillance camera in the room, hoping that the imperial soldiers on guard would take her
away quickly, I was completely astonished. With a thud, the surveillance camera made a muffled sound and shorted
out. Then the air trembled like stinging skin, and the puddle of water under the young girl evaporated and emitted
white smoke. "Eh, eh, wait..."
Something was wrong. Mitra's face also changed quickly when another child came into the room.
"Stop it, Anila. Who told you to do something like that?"

The child who appeared late was just like a Varuna’s Vetala. They looked so alike that they could be mistaken
for twins. After a moment of bewilderment, I realized they were indeed twins, but it was rare to see such
identical siblings.
"Maruto-niichan, this girl is being rude. She picked a fight with me!" "You probably caused trouble on your own again. Don't
embarrass yourself."

One of the siblings reprimanded the dissatisfied young girl. From their conversation, I could tell that they
were a brother and sister. I gradually became calm as I realized their true identities. If getting angry could
cause electronic devices to malfunction without even touching them, then they were most likely part of the
Rudrya War Group. It was terrifying to imagine how powerful they could be if they were serious. There was
no doubt they belonged in this hospital. "I see, the Rudrya War Group."
Mitra also seemed to have come to the same conclusion, and a sense of tension was evident in her amazement. "I heard they
were kids, but..."

I thought the term "kid" was used as a metaphor for an inexperienced person, but they really were children. It
was surprising. Even such children could be the ‘Devil of the Storm’. Their power was so great that it would
be impossible to stop them without Savitr.
"Listen, Anila. It would be a problem if our actions made people doubt our brother's abilities. If you think you are strong,
you must have more
dignity."
"Ugh, I understand."

The conversation between the siblings seemed to have ended while we were still in awe. They stood up side by side and bowed their
heads respectfully.

"Nice to meet you, Federal Captain. I am Marutaprana Virupaksha of the Rudrya War Group. This is my sister,
Anilaprana Viruroksha."
"We are the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, so don't get carried away."
"Hey, you just said it!"

In response to the brother-sister comedy routine, our leader returned a polite greeting.
"I am Captain Mitra Paramatman of the Special Commando Unit of the Federation's National Intelligence Force. I have heard of your
bravery." "Oh, um..."

"See, this is what a capable woman looks like. Learn from her, Anila." I let out a deep sigh at the sight of the
cute little whirlwind in front of me. They did not seem hostile, but it would be difficult to deal with them in their
weakened state after their illness.
"By the way, does the Rudrya combat group have a Four Heavenly Kings?"
"Why are you picking up on that!"

I involuntarily screamed, but my voice only reached Mitra. Therefore, the girl named Anila did not notice the rebuke and leaned forward,
greedily. Her eyes were strangely glittering...
"Yes! There are about one or two of us. After Sakra, the next strongest are Dhrtara and Shura, who have opposite personalities but
are really close!"
"Wow, that's cool."
"Right? That's why me and Maruta are trying to be like them, and that's why we're the Four Heavenly Kings!" "Hey,
wait, Anila, Anila..."

Ignoring her flustered brother next to her, the younger sister eagerly chattered on. Most countries and armies that
have been attacked by the Rudrya swarm in the past have been almost completely destroyed, so except for Sakra, it
is not even clear how many people exist, let alone
their names. The girl didn't seem to understand how disadvantageous it was for them and advantageous it was for us and was behaving grandiosely
while being flattered by Mitra.
"Did you come to this planet because you wanted to get closer to your respected older brother or sister? Your
spirit is admirable."
"Well, you know, we have to be able to handle planets like this easily, right?"
"What are the remaining two Heavenly Kings doing now?"
"Um, they seem to be preparing for something. Like attacking the
Lokapara?"
"Anila!"

I wanted to let her talk a little longer, but it was not that easy. Anila's older brother, Marutaprana, covered her mouth and glared at
Mitra with a troubled face.
"Please don't tease her too much. As you can see, she's too honest."
"I didn't mean to do that, but if you're offended, I apologize."

Mitra casually protested and waved her hand, urging the siblings to leave. However, they did not leave. It was clear that the
talkative and strong-willed younger sister was dissatisfied, but it was unclear why even the rational older brother was still
staying. Moreover, he seemed to be sulking. Could it be that they had a proper purpose for this visit? "Have you had enough of
seeing the Federation's defeated dogs?" "Did my sister say that? Well, we didn't mean that at all..."
What's going on? As Mitra tilted her head, Anilaprana, who was fed up with her brother's weak attitude, shouted loudly. "Tell us what happened
to your Vetala!"
"......"
I was the only one who was stunned by that line. I honestly thanked that
I had not materialized yet.
"What could that be about?"

"Don't play dumb. We're all highly sensitive to Vetalas, you know! Since a powerful Vetala has possessed all of us in the Rudrya squad, it's possible
we have a keen sense of smell."

Anilaprana said with a wrinkled brow, seeming to have complete confidence. Since the Rudrya squad had equally powerful Vetalas
possessing them, it may be that they have a keen sense of smell.
"I'm not quite sure, but there are two types, right? One is like us, leaving an Avatara behind, but there are also some
that move around."
"............"
"I'm curious about the latter. Please tell me."

"Anila, don't be rude. Just like us, the captain has someone important to them."
"They're a Federation person!"
"Yes, but they're human. We're all the same."

Marutaprana patiently comforted his sister and then turned to Mitra, bowing deeply.
"I'm sorry for being impudent. But I feel the same way as my sister. Could you tell us the captain's secret?"
"... So you want to physically revive your revenants?"
"In short, yes."

In their childlike voice, their plea was even more heartfelt. The children had sensed the Varuna's Vetala in the physical
body of the deceased... In any case, even if we couldn't read the mechanism, it was undeniable that the fact existed. I
held my head in my hands. What should I do? If I rejected their request here, even though it was only a temporary
measure, the secret of the Atman family might leak out. It would be wise to appease the siblings and draw the Rudrya
squad, who seemed to be leaning towards the Empire, into our side. However, in reality, granting their wish was
impossible.
The so-called older sister that Sakra mentioned was most likely gone without a trace, and how was Varuna supposed to do that with
her? It would be best to string them along skillfully, but the balance was unknown, and if it was revealed, it would be over. We
might anger the ‘Demons of the Storm’.
"I see. I understand now. As for me..."
What was Mitra planning to say? All I could do was watch, and the outcome that followed was both chaotic and a relief. "What are you
doing, you idiots?"
"Sakra, big brother!"
"Brother!"

Rudriya's eldest brother came in, cramped in the doorway. Behind him were Imperial soldiers who seemed to have
rushed in with swords
drawn.
"Don't waste time. Go back already. We're pulling out."
"But-!"
"No buts. Don't make us go through more trouble."

The siblings who were scolded without mercy were eventually subdued and obediently left the room, their mouths opening
and closing several times before they did so. They hung their heads and left the room dejectedly. As they left, Mitra called out
to them, "Well then, Four Heavenly Kings."
"Yes, well, please expect great things from us in the future," they replied.
"We won't let anyone escape next time," Mitra added.

After the noisy commotion had passed, only the three of us were left in the hospital room. The Imperial
soldiers had confirmed our situation and left, so there was no one else around. It was a pretty terrifying
situation, to say the least.
"They seem too young, don't they?" she said, but Mitra opened her mouth without paying any attention to me. Sakra scratched
his head and chuckled.

"You mean they don't look their age? Well, it's true that Rudrya disappeared only a year or two ago." "Were
they born after that?"

"Yeah. The child of a pregnant woman we found when we were trying to escape. The mother didn't make it through the difficult birth." "If that's the
case, their growth might be stunted."
"Who knows? It might be because of the Vetala."

The two of them talked in a dispassionate manner without any emotional involvement, even though their
positions were different. Perhaps they shared a common spirituality as people who had run across the
battlefield. If they faced each other with weapons, they would kill each other, but that was not the case now.
Looking back, Sakra had denied the idea of fighting out of resentment.
"They don't know their homeland, so they feel inferior to us. Thanks to
that, they have a tendency to go too far, and I can guess what you said to
them, but forget about it."
"Is that okay?"
"It's just a useless piece of information. I knew it as soon as I saw that woman."
It seemed to be about Sati, and Mitra smirked at the corner of her mouth.
"But you let her get away, didn't you? You said you would destroy her..."
"Huh? No, that's not it. At that time, I just..."
"Just what, big brother!"

Worried voices of children from outside the room interrupted his sentence, and Sakra twisted his face in
disgust.
"You're hopeless, big brother. Just make sure not to spoil them too much," he said.
"Shut up. This world doesn't allow children to be spoiled," Sniffling, Sakra says something unimaginable
for a man of his appearance. Although it was surprising, there was no sense of discomfort, and I
understood that he must have also had his sister do the same to him. Once again, the man called the devil
looked down at her.
"What's your name?"

"Mitra Paramatman. But I don't like my surname, so just call me Mitra." "I'm Sakra Kyoushika. We'll meet again anyway, and then I'll introduce
you to my other brothers."

He turned on his heel and strode away with a calm air that rivaled the breezy winds. Despite the ominous
foreboding of an impending storm of blood and steel in the future, he exuded a sense of cool detachment. But
at that moment, it was just a refreshing farewell.
◇◇◇◇◇
On the other hand, Arya was told the truth while lying on her bed. "I see. That's the trump card of the
Atman family..."
Although they were in the same ward, Arya had no knowledge of Mitra's recent activities because they were
separated at opposite ends. Even before being restricted in her freedom as a prisoner, Arya was unable to move at all.
Among the survivors, she was the most seriously injured. Her body had suffered multiple ruptured organs from taking
Sakra's blow head-on. Although the surgery was successful, the wounds were still painful to look at. However, there
was no trace of sadness on her young-looking face. Due to the nature of her power, Arya's ability could
significantly enhance the effects of medical drugs and equipment. Although indirect, she could probably be considered a unique Avatara who
could channel healing power.

Even though they had lost this time, she could still be regarded as a first-class Krishna. The team member who was explaining the situation in the
same room was either amazed or envious at this.
"Well, that's why Sati will be promoted as Varuna's new vice-captain. It's a harsh world where only strength matters, and even the other
Yugas understand that."
"I see... so I'm not an exception."
"Well, of course. Oh, by the way, could it be that Arya is still a virgin?" She was casually asked a
ridiculous question, which made Arya feel disgusted. At the same time, the postoperative pain hit her, and
she grimaced.
"Don't worry about it. You'll regret it if you don't do it when you have the chance. Arya, you have a high pain tolerance,
right?"
"Ma’am...please, could you speak a little more cheerfully? I don't know if you're teasing me or cursing."
She protested as best she could to her superior officer, who was laughing wickedly while peering at her with a dark
face.
"Even if you ask me so urgently... I can't change my face and personality. Do you want me to say something
like, 'you're an eyesore, so crawl back into the earth'? Ugh, I know. I know I'm gross." "No, it's not like
that...Ow!"
To be honest, it was more challenging for Arya to appease this person than to fight against her wounds. Ratri, a
second lieutenant in the Shinga Corps, had a high rank, but she had a tendency to act petty behind the scenes,
to the point of being off-putting.
"There's no one here who looks down on you, Lieutenant. I may be new, but I understand that much."
As a result, it was Arya who comforted her, even though there was no lie in her words. During the battle with Savitr, the brigade was
divided into four units, but only two of the members led by Mitra survived, excluding Kouha. Karnika's unit was completely wiped out,
and Gina's unit had only one survivor. Despite this, Ratri's unit had seven survivors out of
ten members. Anyone who cannot understand how magnificent and precious this is would be disqualified as a
soldier.
The goal was to bring back the soldiers she led. The success or failure of the operation is irrelevant at this point. In terms of simply
surviving, Ratri is superior to anyone in the Shinga Corps. She belittles herself as just being cowardly, but it's much better to survive
with straightforward courage than to die a heroic death.
"Captain Mitra also trusts you. Please have more confidence."
"Is that so? Well, that's good then..."

After patiently persuading her, Ratri managed to regain her composure. She still had a creepy smile, but he seemed to show some gratitude. "Do
you have any other questions?"
"Um, yes. Well, it might be a stupid question, but..."
It might be a stupid question, but she asked it honestly, knowing that it would soon become a personal issue.
"Are there any troubles or anything? Like, everyone in the Corps becoming a lover of this person named
Varuna?"
"Are you talking about falling in love? Of course, that happens. Varuna has a good-looking face, he's wealthy, and he's
surprisingly considerate. As for me, he feels like a grateful lord who gives mercy. If it weren't for this situation, there
wouldn't be any men who would pay attention to me, and Varuna would probably hate it too. Hehehe... I want to die." Arya
hastily stopped Ratri, who seemed to be retreating into the shadows again.

"T-That's not true. Lieutenant, you're a beautiful and attractive woman." "Even if it's said by a fresh and
youthful girl like a blossoming teenager, it doesn't resonate with me. Ah, is this an archaic phrase? Sorry, I
have no sense."
Ratri muttered to herself before looking into the distance. She seemed to be digging up past romantic issues that occurred in the Shinga
Corps from her memory.

"I think everyone was somehow taken with Varuna-san, but it was basically a relationship where we drew a line. In the end, it's difficult to cross
the line when our positions are too different."
"So, the relationship as colleagues in the mission was stronger than the affection?"
"Yes. But there were some serious love enthusiasts, too. By the way, all of them became personal adjutants."
So, they're no longer around. Arya, who once again learned about the harsh way of life of the Atman family, felt a chill down her spine, and at
the same time, she had a question.
"Is it a restriction that only those who truly love Varuna can be created as replicas after death?"
"Maybe so. There are some parts of the conditional type that I don't understand well, so I'm not sure if Varuna-san is using it
correctly." Arya groaned inwardly at Latrie's smirking remark. Varuna's power is certainly amazing. As someone who was
born and raised in the Federation and even as someone who wishes for true immortality, Arya feels a sense of awe for him.
But because of that, there were too many black boxes.

Although it is the norm for conditional Avataras, there is a danger of becoming a poisonous double-edged sword
if one step is wrong. The fact that only Mitra cannot be created a replica within the Shinga Corps is also
suspicious, and Arya cannot suppress her uneasiness. In the first place, if it was a conditional type, she would
be the same. "Did Sergeant Sati also love Varuna-sama?"
"I wonder. I'll tell you now, but there's a scary part to that... Well, all the past personal adjutants were scary
too." "Specifically?"
"They all picked a fight with the captain."
Arya widened her eyes and Ratri explained with a shrug.

Arya widened her eyes as Ratri explained with a shrug, "There were four of them in total, all with different types. There was a
proud but lonely person, a mad scientist-like geek, a delinquent similar to Varuna, and one more. They all did crazy things
without hesitation, like attacking the leader."
"Was it tense between them?" Arya asked.
"Not really, which makes it even weirder. Oh, wait, maybe it's because they're all in love with the same person? I don't understand the logic of
those in love," Ratri muttered and yawned.
"In terms of not holding back from Mitra, Sati would be the clear winner. There were reasons why she was chosen, including
that... Um, may I be
excused now? I'm getting sleepy," Ratri said.
"Of course, thank you for your help. Goodnight," Arya said, seeing Ratri off to her bed.
After expressing her gratitude and seeing Ratri crawl into the bed next to hers, the hospital room fell silent. Arya reminisced about the promise she
had made some time ago.

"Find the condition for me," Sati had asked her, but even now as she had become a Yuga, Arya had no intention of
forgetting this.
She had sworn in her heart that she would fulfill her promise by facing the Sati of Vetala and Avatara of Varuna.
3

The day after dawn, at the city of Zakai, the largest military base in the Covenant of the Dragon, was
shrouded in with an intense tension. The atmosphere was much more severe than when Terminus visited four
days ago. It was strange to think that he was above those who governed this star, but from the perspective of
the entire nation, it was rather natural.
Everyone knew that this was the border, no matter how you looked at it. Even children knew that there was a clear hierarchy, with older
siblings being superior to younger siblings. Now, it was the arrival of the First Prince, Marshal Goraksha Kailash Ishvara, the man
closest to the throne of the future Saiva Empire's next emperor.
"Oh, it's been a while, Terminus! I want to say the same old thing, but have you lost weight?"
The imposing man, who had arrived at the port with 500,000 elite guards, roared with these words and
embraced his younger brother, whom he had come to meet. Not only that, he put his arm around his brother's
neck and lifted him high above his head.
"I can't believe how well you've done. I never thought you would become such a great military strategist!"
"I appreciate your generous evaluation, but I am still far from your level, my brother."
The younger brother showed a noble attitude with a radiant smile, while the older brother, who had the face of
a lion king, burst out laughing. However, the difference in their physique and age made them look more like a
father and son than brothers. In addition, behind the two who appeared to be close to each other, the troops
they commanded were exchanging something close to hostility.
On one hand, there was the strongest imperial guard in the Empire, and on the other hand, there were gathered
soldiers from the border. Although they looked up to the same flag, the difference in rank between the two sides was
like heaven and earth. In the normal relationship between the dominant and the dominated, it would be impossible for
them to be in such a balanced formation, but they were allowed to do so because they both had a limited autonomy as
spearheads of the imperial family, with the exception of the emperor himself.
The only ones who can command them, besides the emperor himself, are individual princes. This did not sit well with
Goraksha's subordinates. They believed that they were too proud of their valorous deeds and could not stand being
treated as equals to such a ragtag army. Terminus' subordinates read this contempt sharply and were proud that they
had repulsed the Federation in the previous battle. In other words, it was an inevitable conflict between the old and
the new, in a country that aimed for hegemony in a chaotic era.
Therefore, fate would depend on the ability of those who led them. "Brother, isn't it about time we stop
playing? I am no longer a child." "Hahaha, don't be so cold. Is there anything wrong with praising your
capable younger brother?"
Ignoring the sparks flying behind them, the princes continued to jest with each other. However, the situation was complex, and the
tension was palpable.

It goes without saying that Terminus is aiming for the throne and sees his brother as an enemy. The smile and
respect he uses are just another part to his deceitful disguises. He sharpens his blade under his mask,
preparing to assassinate his brother.
On the other hand, Goraksha loved his younger brother from the bottom of his heart. His love and emotions were not calculated, and he expressed
his true joy. He was not insensitive but merely laughed off his
animosity after noticing it. Goraksha is generous, sincere, brave, and wise. He believes in the natural order
of succession to the throne and has the power to do so. The more capable vassals he has to govern the
universe, the better.
The glory of the Empire has continued because the older brother, the first emperor, was helped by his younger
brother. Therefore, Goraksha does not accept Terminus's challenge. Their differences are fundamental and will
likely continue, as Goraksha sees no need to do so. He finally praised his younger brother and congratulated
him on his accomplishments.
"I know the situation. The mining issue was painful."

"Yes, my brother. I have no excuse. All of the failures were caused by my immaturity."
"Well, that doesn't mean that all of your efforts were in vain." Goraksha placed his hand on Terminus's
drooping shoulder and gave a manly smile. As he stated, the Ninth Prince's merits and demerits are still
balanced. Until the true nature of this star is revealed, the Federation held five pieces of the Kala Stone, and
the Empire held four, with the Theocracy holding three.
Terminus almost expanded it to seven, but it remains at six. The exact number is yet to be determined, but
overall, the national prestige has improved. In addition, there are factors that double the military strength.
"I heard that you incorporated the Rudrya Fleet. Some people may complain, but I support you."
"Thank you. However, I have not condemned them yet, as I have only taken measures to prevent them from becoming
our immediate enemies."

"That's fine. If we look at the facts, they are also citizens of the Imperial House (Kailash). We shouldn't be trapped by the past, despite
our mutual grudges."

The first prince nodded with a generous and tolerant attitude. The Imperial Guard was once shattered by
Sakra's faction, but Goraksha was not involved in that campaign. He belonged to a faction that welcomed the
descendants of Rudrya into the Empire.
Therefore, even now, he held a soft spot for the Rudrya battle group. In a sense, he was more concerned about their future
than he was about Terminus’.

"I wanted to meet and talk with them, but I can't control the ‘Storm’. That's regrettable."
"I apologize again. I did try to persuade them to stay."

From Terminus's perspective, he intended to subtly manipulate both parties into an inescapable situation. If the
Rudrya battle group could eliminate Goraksha, who was his greatest weakness, he would still come out ahead even if
he was later held responsible for the outcome.
After all, the alliance with the ‘Demons’ had not been recorded in any official documents. If it were just a rumor, it could be
easily dismissed, and since there were many rivals who were hostile to the Crown Prince, they would likely turn a blind eye to
it. It was a deliberate calculation of probability, a "maybe" scenario, but it seemed to be a trite plot. Terminus, who had
already regained his composure, looked up at his brother with an impeccable smile.
"Anyway, we shouldn't stand around talking in a place like this. We have a seat prepared for you, so please come this
way. Although it is a humble place, please enjoy the hospitality from the bottom of our hearts." "Very well. However,
Terminus, I also have a gift for you."
"Oh, really?"

To his suspicious younger brother, Goraksha grinned and announced his gift.
"I recommended you as the representative to attend the Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala)."
At that moment, Terminus felt all the muscles on his face freeze up. "I see, that is quite unexpected..."
Although he immediately patched up his smile with his strong mental fortitude, he couldn't hide his momentary shock. Goraksha, who saw
this, chuckled like a mischievous child.
"You're nervous too, huh? But don't be afraid, I'm expecting great things from you!"
And with that, he turned and walked away, laughing heartily. Terminus, who followed a beat behind, frantically spun his
brain at a tremendous speed.
‘The Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala)? I never thought he would pull out such a card, but that's my brother for you. He doesn't have any
malice. It seems he really evaluated me highly. Oh, yes, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It's an extremely risky gamble, but if I
win, I'll be much closer to my ambitions. There is no option to refuse.’
Terminus, who had steeled himself with a solemn resolve, heard a quiet man's voice from beside him.
"Please rest assured, Your Highness. I will risk my life to protect you."
"...Thank you, Savvy. Well, it's certainly getting interesting now."

With a youthful and resolute spirit, Terminus turned to face forward. He was convinced that the fourth Kalpa,
which had stagnated for so long, had undoubtedly begun to move. The Star Spirit Grand Festival (Lokapala)
was a celebration held once every fifty years. Its origins date back to the Jukkou era when powerful people
from various countries would gather.
Therefore, currently, the top echelons of the three major countries would be present. Although the
Federation's Daksa, the Empire's Emperor, and the Theocracy’s Pope would not appear, those who attended as
representatives would be given the same authority as the heads of state for that moment only. It was clear
what this meant. Decisions made by the representatives during the festival could not be opposed by anyone
afterward. It was an extremely powerful and decisive opportunity. However, of course, it was not simply a
convenient story for those who attended. After all, the faces of the opposing nations would be gathered there.
There had never been an example where things went smoothly, and it was not uncommon for all attendees to
be wiped out.
Nevertheless, the Star Spirit Grand Festival (Lokapala) was held every fifty years without fail, and the reason
why each country did not refuse attendance was simply a matter of pride. If they were to show the fear of
running away from this terrifying yet rare event, the country's honor would be shattered to pieces. Even if their
ideologies differed, confronting the curse of immortality(Amrita) was the goal for each individual, and there
was no meaning in a pacifist state that did not fight.
Therefore, those who survived the Festival of Death and brought back a souvenir that would benefit their own
country were revered as the pinnacle of heroes. It was thanks to such people who had led their countries that
they had come this far.
"...I thought my brother would attend, but I guess not. If they give me the right, I'll take it. I'll take everything
and leave nothing behind." Terminus, who had made a new vow, returned to his usual demeanor and looked up
at Savitr.
"In any case, I really need allies. Please try not to kill too many potential candidates for me," said Terminus after declaring his resolve, looking up at
Savitr in his usual manner.
"I will do my best," Savitr replied.
"You say that, but do you really understand?"

Terminus asked with a wry smile. In a sense, his subordinates were more of a problem than Goraksha or the Star Spirit
Festival(Lokapala). Mixing his sense of protest with a feeling of affection, the prince gave an order: "Arrange for that assassin from the

4
Atman to meet with me once her wounds have healed."

Two months had passed.

The season had changed from the peak of summer to autumn, and even in the calm climate, a cold wind began
to mix in. I had, of course, regained my functionality, but I had not materialized and had sealed off most of my
power. It was frustrating, but since I was still a prisoner, I understood that I had to accept the inconvenience.
But it wasn't all gloom and doom. Mitra's wounds had healed, and most of the others had also recovered. The
only exception was Arya, who still had a little way to go. I heard it was at most two weeks.
In accordance with our condition, the usual things that prisoners would experience began to happen. The members of the Shinga Corps
were sent to repair Zakai, and the unit commander, Mitra, was questioned repeatedly. In particular, a detailed report was taken
regarding the incident with Hiroi's bombing, but as I said before, it was passed
through the suicide attack of the separate unit. It was also a fact, so it wasn't difficult to deflect with the thick
skin of the captain.
Therefore, in conclusion, there was no longer any reason for the Empire to continue to restrain us. Although it
was unclear how the situation had changed in these two months, it was clear that the Atman family was
starting to move towards our release, and we would soon be free. I think it will probably be around the new
year. Now it was a period of waiting until the next war started.
It was like a prisoner's life as a little vacation for us. Although it was painful that the Empire had obtained the personal
data of the Shinga Corps, it wasn't an environment that required us to be under constant tension... The events of that day
were therefore quite shocking to both Mitra and me.

"Hello, I'm glad you came. Please sit down without hesitation," said the prince, the governor, as we were taken to the
governor's office after waking up. We were sitting face to face with someone who we could never get close to under normal
circumstances. Needless to say, it was Prince Terminus.

"I wanted to talk to you. I intended to set up a meeting earlier, but time just didn't allow it. I left your treatment to my subordinates. Is there
anything inconvenient for you?"

"I am impressed with the morality of the Empire and the mercy of Your Highness. Neither I nor any of my subordinates have any complaints. We are
all just surprised at your kindness."
"It's only natural to show respect to a hero. Even if they're an enemy, you
have to acknowledge their exceptional qualities precisely because
they're your enemy."
"Thank you very much."

"Oh, please make yourself comfortable. Here, you are my esteemed guest."
With a cheerful tone, the prince ordered his attendants to prepare tea. His behavior was truly elegant, without a hint of pretense.
Mitra, on the other hand, remained calm and composed, almost to the point of insolence, depending on one's perspective. However,
her true feelings were dubious at best.
In reality, I was quite surprised. He was a member of the imperial family, with bloodlines that were equal to
the current god of the superpower Saiva, despite his complex position due to various circumstances. It was not
at all common sense for someone like Mitra, who was as thin as a horse and talked back, and this could be seen
as a challenge to the country's class system.
In addition, we had attempted to assassinate his highness. It was not normal to sit around a table so casually with such people.
Although Savitr stood behind him like a statue, it was undoubtedly a bold move. Perhaps he was a fool of epic proportions. In any
case, it was clear that he was extremely confident.

"I think we should exchange our opinions freely and deepen our friendship here. However, before that, there is
something I must apologize for."
"To me? What might that be, Your Highness?"
Mitra asked with a puzzled expression, and the prince took a sip of tea before answering.
"It's about the soldier who shot your subordinate after I called for a ceasefire in Zakai. I had him
restrained, but he managed to escape." "He escaped?" Mitra muttered in surprise, furrowing her brow.
"...That's a very strange story."
She didn't say "disgraceful," so she seemed to have exercised at least some self-control. And indeed, this was a strange
incident. There were two unnatural points in the fact that the man who shot Sati escaped. The first was, of course, how
he managed to escape. If the level of restraint was only at the level of confinement, it would be possible for him to
escape in an instant. However, judging from the prince's tone, he seemed to have completely lost sight of him, and it
was difficult to imagine that the army here would be so negligent as to allow such a disgraceful thing to happen to a
mere soldier.
In addition, the second inexplicable point was why he had escaped. Losing Sati was a bitter blow for us, but from the
perspective of the imperial soldiers who had been led by Savitr until just before, it was a natural course of action. Even
though it could be seen as ignoring the prince's ceasefire order, there was enough room for consideration given the situation.
In other words, he didn't need to run away on purpose. So
why did he? What kind of means did he use to escape from the restraint, and where did he go? All of these were big
mysteries.
The prince urged his subordinate behind him to answer these two questions.
"Let him explain that. Savitr"

"Well, the escaped soldier in question was Private Ganesha Vinyakiya, 23 years old, belonging to the factory
security squad. According to his evaluation sheet, he is by no means incompetent, but not outstanding enough
to stand out, and his impression is rather thin, including his reputation among his peers. To put it bluntly, he
belongs to the category of 'ordinary people'."
Savitr, who looked up at the ceiling while being cautious, shifted her gaze to Mitra after a beat.
"As you know, at that time, I moved the troops in the harbor on my own to annihilate your unit. So the blame for
disobedience lies with me, and there is no sin for Private Vinyakiya to bear. His confinement was only a temporary
measure due to his temporary insanity."
"I understand that. The problem is what happened afterwards, Colonel."
"To make a long story short, Private Vinyakiya became a Krishna."
"What?!"

Not only Mitra, but I was also surprised by the unexpected answer. This must be a very rare case.
"I heard that he was 23 years old earlier."

"That's right. The awakening of the Krishna is basically in the early teens, and it is the imperial common
sense to be no later than 17 or 18. From your reaction, it seems to be the same in the Federation." "More or
less, but-"
"There are exceptions too. It was our fault for not considering that point. I apologize again, Captain Paramatman."
The chief of staff, who bowed his head meticulously, seemed really ashamed. I don't think he was lying, and there was no
reason to lie in the first place. It can be understood that they talked about their failures to enemy soldiers, which would
normally be buried in the dark, as their own sincerity.

"Please raise your head, Colonel, and if you don't mind, could you tell us more?"
The soldier named Ganesha who shot Sati was transformed into a Krishna while in custody. It is more than enough to assume that
the reason why he was able to shake off his pursuers was due to this, but there are still questions left. Savitr, who returned to his
posture at Mitra's urging, began to speak with a stern expression.
"It is still unknown why he escaped. Some say that he was driven to madness by suddenly gaining power and ran
away impulsively, but I think differently. Because Private Vinyakiya's escape was well-planned and perfectly
executed, if I may say so myself."
"Isn’t he just an ordinary soldier who is not particularly outstanding?" "I suspected that his career listed on the
evaluation form might be a mistake. I can track him down to the point where he infiltrated the conflict zone
after leaving this planet through multiple transfer devices, but I can't follow him beyond that. He knows how to
cover his tracks and seems to have done it many times in the past, as if he were a skilled spy. He is so adept
that I wouldn't be surprised if he were hired by the Atman family as their personal spy."
As Savitr gave this evaluation, Mitra remained silent, lost in thought. The reason for his escape is still unclear, but his methods are those of a
different person. What does this mean?
"So, he awakened an Avatara.. is that what you're saying?"

"Perhaps. It would be possible if he had a highly skilled navigator of the same kind as you. Even if he himself is mediocre, it is possible that he was
guided by his autonomous abilities."
In other words, even Savitr does not know what kind of Avatara Ganesha has awakened as. Currently, it is still within the realm of
speculation. "But regardless, I will capture him. Private Vinayakiya killed and injured several soldiers during his escape, so it is now an
act of rebellion." "So, he has become a wanted man of the Empire."
"It is shameful, but we must judge him accordingly. Let me also vow to you here that the fugitive will be brought to
justice."
As Savitr spoke resolutely, Mitra smiled thinly. She seemed to both praise his honesty and mock him... I could tell that it at its very base,
brutal feeling of joy.
"I admire your determination, but I will pursue this Ganesha."
"To seek revenge?"
"Is that not acceptable? The subordinates who fell at that time were like sisters to me... to be honest, I have
been boiling with anger ever since. I'm sorry to say this in front of you, Colonel, but I feel like hugging him for
running away."
Mitra whispered like a salivating beast. Just then, when Savitr was about to say something, a loud laughter suddenly interrupted. "Hahaha, that's
absolutely terrifying!"

The previously silent Prince Terminus burst into uncontrollable laughter. This helped to ease the tense atmosphere, which had been
on the verge of erupting into conflict. While not exactly amicable, Mitra seemed to have been relieved of some of her poisonous air,
and the prince smiled at her without any reservation.

"I knew that you were that kind of person from your background. It seems like you're causing some trouble
outside of our operations on this planet, and you're a passionate and sentimental person. But that's what makes
you strange."
"What is it, Your Highness?"

"In terms of having destroyed an important subordinate, Savvy would be the same as anyone else here. No, he
would have done much more." Without inciting anything, the prince tilted his head in genuine wonder. "Why do
you tolerate my chief of staff even though you hate Private Vinayakya? Or is he also on the list of people you
want to destroy, but you just don't show it?"
"In the end, we are enemies. Therefore, we understand that the time will
come. However, I do not hate Colonel Sir. Of course, neither you, Your
Highness."
"Why is that?"

"It's a matter of pride and awareness." Mitra answered without hesitation and continued to look at the
prince directly.
"It's war, Your Highness. The time we leave and the place to fight up to the nation, but if we're still uncertain about the
reasons and the opponents, then we're too pathetic as human beings. With all due respect, if I may evaluate, you and
Colonel Sir understand this very well. You are loyal to the path you believe in, and you are prepared to face the
tragedies that will result. You do not have the audacity to hate those who
do not hide or run away, even if they are enemies. Especially because they are enemies."
"Hmm, and Private Vinayakya doesn't have that, does he?" "Unfortunately, I cannot sense anything
respectable in him at the moment. If possible, I hope to see his own beliefs before I cut off his head
when I meet him."
The latter part of her argument was softened somewhat, and Mitra gently concluded it as if in mourning. In my interpretation
of Mitra's argument, I think she doesn't want to admit that Sati was just killed by an idiot. She wants to believe that she was
killed by a formidable and respectful man like Savitr or Sakra. Otherwise, Sati would be too pitiful, and she wouldn't forgive
herself for being there at the time, so she would pursue Ganeisha and question him.
Mitra's sincerity towards her longtime companion, her deputy, probably takes that form. I was mostly convinced, but I wondered how
the prince would take it if I stared at him too much. He had a beautiful appearance that made me feel strange as if he was pondering
with his finger on his chin. Then he suddenly changed the subject.
"At times, Captain, how do you feel about the Hiroi matter?" "What do you mean by 'how'? What do you want
to know?" "Anyway, based on what you said earlier, you seem to seek a certain nobility in your enemies, don't
you? In other words, those who have not taken up arms themselves are not even considered enemies. This is
an extremely common sense value standard, but..."
The prince tilted his head and rested his cheek on his hands on the desk as he spoke.
"Among those who became Yugas in that explosion, there were also many non-combatants," he said, with a playful posture but with eyes
and tone as cold as ice.

"Since it was an underground explosion in the depths of the ore deposit, there were minimal human casualties. The
purpose was only to destroy the mining function of Hiroi, and in that regard, it can be evaluated as a splendid
operation, but sacrifices were still made. Not only soldiers on guard duty, but also miners, merchants, and their
families... many of them disappeared. People who don't even have guns," he said.
When asked again what she thought about this, Mitra stumbled for a few seconds before she could find the words. But even
before she could speak, Prince Terminus, who had memorized the laws of war, leaned back in his chair and recited the relevant
clause of the rules of engagement.

"Under Article 8, Section 2, the Kala Stone mining site is considered equivalent to a first-class military
facility, and those engaged in it are also defined as military personnel. Therefore, there is no illegality in
attacking it, and it is recognized as an operation based on a legitimate right... Well, that's it, and I don't
intend to blame you. You are very correct," he said.
While he said this, his gaze still contained ice needles. Just like advancing a strategy, the prince was digging into Mitra's innermost
thoughts with every word he spoke.
"But can people really accept things that easily? It's closer to a soldier's duty to awaken their own insensitivity according to the
situation, but you seem to dislike that kind of thing. You're not very good at being clever and dealing with things in a sophisticated
manner," he said. "Do you not think I am a believer in the law?" Mitra asked.
"If that's the case, it's a shame. I told Sakra this as well, but we're fighting to change the world. Compared to the great cause
of wiping out the curse of immortality(Amrita), military regulations and national laws are secondary. We can't be confined to a
mold, because our goal is to liberate ourselves."

To the prince who calmly revealed such a surprising statement, Mitra fell silent again. I, too, am at a loss for words. The
imperfect law of immortality(Amrita) that continues to torment this universe... If it means putting an end to the still unknown
hell, then ethics and common sense are not to be considered. As a prerequisite for liberation, the argument of His Highness,
who claims that conforming to a mold is a contradiction in terms, is certainly a kind of sound reasoning.
However, considering his position, it was just a problematic statement. It was irresponsible and Mitra pointed that out.
"I don't think that the person who aims for the imperial throne would say that."
"The emperor's throne is just a weapon, or in other words, a means to an end. To aim for the Origin Coordinate, you need strong military
and financial power, in other words, power. The most realistic way to do that in the Empire was to take the top of the imperial family
(Kailash). That's all there is to it."

"Then, you don't need the throne after you finish what you need to do?" "I intend to give it to someone who is suitable.
I embody a conqueror of troubled times, not a good ruler in peaceful times. After all, the Emperor is not a vessel that
can lead the people. To achieve the regeneration, I want to compete with worthy opponents who have the same soul
and depict the end of the Kalpa of Nothingness."
The will of His Highness, which was spoken without any sense of pressure, ultimately made Mitra's
personality even more magnificent. He is a destroyer. He runs towards the end of events, disregarding
existing rules, and believes that he can change the world by competing with people who are similar to him
and "noble." Therefore, he is now assessing Mitra's qualifications.
He probably set up this meeting because he sensed a similar scent and I also felt that the two were similar. However, there
are discrepancies, as mentioned earlier. Unlike His Highness, who seemed consistent in his words, Mitra had some parts that
seemed out of place to an outsider. Mitra has deep emotions and will be sad if a small girl who wandered onto the battlefield
becomes a sacrifice, and she will help a soldier who was about to be discarded as a pawn by an insensitive superior.
She is a violent human being who does not forgive those who scorn the heart. On the other hand, she can switch her
feelings surprisingly quickly. Thanks to that, it is often difficult to keep up with her, and there are some uncertain
criteria for what is right or wrong.
Why did Mitra follow the suicide bombing operation that involved many civilians? It may be a story that ends
with a legitimate military action for us, but if it is pointed out that it goes against her principles, it would be
understandable. If His Highness, who was reported that the Vetala of Varuna was a human being of flesh and
blood, were to hear about this, he would be even more surprised.
It is said that Mitra is not good at using rules and emotions separately. Despite this, why?
How?
That has been my question for the past ten years, which I have repeated countless times while watching with bated
breath. What is Mitra?
As I watch again, the answer is not given, as usual.
"Well, it's true that my heart can't make a definite decision about it. It's not very tasteful to just seek
consistency, and forget about the matter of the mineral deposit. I just got frustrated that I was deceived and
wanted to get involved a bit," said the speaker.
"Yes, I am only ashamed of my own incompetence," replied the other person.
Feeling both relieved and disappointed after the prince's questioning was over, I had a complicated state
of mind, but Mitra remained calm. While showing admirable behavior, she didn't even break a sweat. On
the contrary, she kept asking questions.
"According to Your Highness, is the current system just a charade?" "No, I don't think it's that extreme. As the founding
principle was to break the curse, there is a weight to the laws and ideals that protect the organization. We cannot obsess over
turning history into vested interests, and it's impossible to achieve anything with just followers. The latter is only suitable for
the common people." "And what about the ones in power?"

"Of course, they should look at the future based on reality, and there are many cunning people in important positions in the Empire. Isn't it the
same for the Federation?"

Asked again, Mitra gave a faint bitter smile. She must be thinking about Varuna - I had a strange conviction that
was certainly the case.
"Your Highness may not be as wise, but there is one acquaintance who doesn't cling to existing frameworks."
"That's wonderful. I'll just say this now, but do you all have no intention of joining my camp?"
I choked on the abrupt pick-up line. It was one of the expected developments, but the straightforwardness
without any tricks caught me off guard. Mitra also seemed a bit bewildered, which was unusual for her, and
she evaded the question.
"Didn't you just make a statement that doesn't seek enemies?"
"Yeah, but it doesn't mean I want to lose. I need many reliable allies to reach the Land of the Beginning faster
than anyone else."
"So, you want me to be stained with your destruction (Shiva)?"
"Do you want to live forever?"
That was the height of foolishness to ask a Federation person.
Of course, I would answer that I want to live.

While I acknowledge the Empire's values, they seem like a second-best option to me.
I don't want to suffer.
It's only natural.
So, I want to die.
Why?

To be liberated from all old age, illness, and any injury, and to live in truly perfect immortality.
I don't understand why anyone would give up on that, and any boredom brought on by long life can be blown
away by the evolution of the soul. That's what a revolution is, so why would anyone settle for something small?
During the Kalpa of Existence, like our ancestors who devoured even the
stars and flew off into the universe, if we could perform a miracle, we
would go farther and farther beyond that what it meant to be human, I
think.
But…
“Before I answer, please excuse me for my impolite questions.”

If this idea is said to be within the framework set by the ancestor of my country (Daksa), I cannot refute it. If
Mitra is a "deviation," then I can understand the intention of Your Highness to ask for your own answer, and
I want to know too.
"Why do you stick to that state of mind?"

"Because that's the power. For example, the Krishna is born from the explosion of strong emotions."
Mitra frowned at the immediate reply, I widened my eyes, and Savit even
interjected.
"Your Highness."
"It's okay, Savvy. There's no need to hide it."
The prince gave a calm smile to the attendant behind him, silencing him. It seems that Savitr wanted to keep the previous statement
hidden, but it was not a discussion to be hidden. It is an existing idea, though treated like a tangent. However, it was somewhat
surprising for an imperial prince to speak of it.
"Is Your Highness friendly to the Theocracy?"
"Rather, I feel a certain sympathy for Cardinal Vaishnava personally. Not influenced by her, but as someone
who obtained the same answer at the same time. The difference is whether it was publicly announced or not."
The cosmic life theory - a preposterous theory given birth by one of the most ecclesiastical women in the
Theocracy, and then Terminus began to speak.
"The world is alive. We are just cells of it, and we have only received the command of the universe (Kami) to become
immortal. Blood is like blood, bone is like bone, and now that we have been designed to be in this way, it's hell. If
that's the case, conversely, we can overwrite the command from here and change our way of being. Like collagen
disease that destroys our own immunity, or like cancer, we immortal (Amrita) finally gave birth to a Krishna. In other
words, prayer, the power of unwavering will opens the door to heaven." Override the command of genes.
Dedicate everything to the love you believe is precious.
Then there is nothing to fear.

The Cardinal concluded so, citing several examples of the Krishna. The timing of their awakening, the situation,
and the relationship with the obtained Avatara. Some criticized it as too arbitrary that those who suffered from
extreme hunger awakened the ability based on the concept of "eating," but in reality, the type of Avatara and
the personality of the person seem to have little correlation.
First of all, Mitra and Varuna are incomprehensible, and Savitr in front of me seems to be the same. It may be possible
to force an interpretation, but it didn't feel like a theory that made perfect sense. However, there are some parts that I
can nod my head to partially.
"Even under the particle disturbance of the Kala Stone, communication is possible between close people. Isn't this proof that
the connection of
hearts can ignore physical laws? This world can be changed by human hearts."
Indeed, I also thought that the situation with communication might be possible. Since it is related to my own characteristics, it may be difficult to
deny that I am embellishing it a bit.
"You are a romanticist, Your Highness. I'm sorry, but I can't agree with that."
In response, Mitra cut off the prince's argument as she always did with me.
"I also value the heart, but that's why I don't want to indulge in my own life."
"What do you mean?"

"There is nothing special about the accumulated experience, and there is no superior or inferior relationship in
the relationships that are built. There are many tragic heroes, and if the connection is strong, even enemies can
be closely tied. If what Cardinal Vaishnava says is true, why isn't this world full of Krishna? Why is the Shinga
Corps that handles secrets still needed?"
"I see. That's a reasonable opinion, but can't we interpret it like this?" As he said this, the prince held up five fingers in
front of his face. "The length of fingers varies from person to person. If the heart is also like that, with different types
having different sizes and strengths?" " Is it like the story that people who get angry a lot don't cry much?" "Yeah. It's a
game-like analogy, but maybe someone with an extremely short pinky finger has an abnormally long index finger."
Like a fluctuating bar graph, he bent and stretched his fingers. In other words, his theory was about the
distribution of parameters.
"Assuming that the total amount of emotions is 100 and 50 emotions are needed for supernatural power. Most people divide their
emotions into 25 each for joy, anger, sadness, and happiness, so they cannot meet the required amount no matter how much they think.
But what if someone has around 80 emotions in one category?"
"If the conditions are met, they will exceed 50, won't they?"

"I think that's what the Krishna is. There may be other races with a huge total amount of emotions. As for
communication..."
"If you're with your comrades, you can break through by adding your feelings together. On the other hand, if
you're enemies, 'wanting to know' and 'wanting to hide' mix together, so they cancel each other out, is that
what you mean?"
"Probably. Personally, I envy them all."

The tone of His Highness, who spoke quietly, seemed cheerful, but it looked like he was revealing his true
feelings. His aspiration towards the miracles made by a strong heart - because he is not part of the Krishna.
"You should already know, but I'm different from you. Despite having some leeway in terms of age, I'm a little
impatient," he said. "Do you want to become part of the Krishna?"
"Yeah, I do. That's why I seek the ardor of my heart and despise the immortality(Amrita) that the Federation
cherishes. They become lazy." His Highness said that it was like an imperial-style engraved into oneself in
order to make an effort.
"The first emperor (Kailash) probably embraced death out of disgust and fear towards Daksa. It was a kind of escapism, and
most of the current imperial subjects are probably the same. They fear the Federation and inevitably reject becoming a Yuga,
and those who cannot die are cursed with spinal reflexes. But I am different. I seek the limit of my life because I believe it's
necessary. In other words, it's purity, Captain."

What I thought earlier was: Why is it wrong to be freed from suffering and continue to live forever? His Highness' answer was
that life becomes thin.
"No matter what you do, if you live for a long time, the scale of time
changes. How much progress did Daksa make in 800 years? What did
they gain? Are they still looking at things from an inhuman perspective,
thinking that there is still much to come? Even if they reach the end with
that kind of attitude, it's doubtful that they can release the people from
the eternal pressure brought by immortality. Most people are crushed as
their hearts wear out while they leisurely waste time. The Federation
claims that all problems can be solved through the transformation of
souls, but it's impossible to grasp something unknown. Hell doesn't
change even if they do," he said.
The way to deal with boredom.
A way to live without relaxing, maintaining the freshness of the heart, and living until the end of time.
When asked if he had a concrete vision, I had no answer. "Information given from elsewhere cannot be used. It should be the
basics in your world."

The Federation’s people believe that answers that are unclear to themselves will come from heaven. Even if
they receive such an answer, it's impossible to use it effectively, and that's why they were denounced as hell.
"I see. In other words, Your Highness is seeking impatience more strictly than death."
"I wonder if that's the case. I don't know what death is like, but everyone feels impatient. There is no time. We
have to hurry to move forward and aim for the happiness of our descendants. That's the great power of
humanity," he said, speaking with fervor.
His Highness, who spoke with enthusiasm, seemed to have returned to himself. Suddenly, he looked embarrassed.
“Somehow, I feel like I'm the only one talking. Although I should commend you for being a great spy, it's about time
you answered my question, don't you think? What do you think about immortality?” In response to the repeated
question, Mitra closed her eyes without saying a word. Whether she was organizing her thoughts or constructing an
evasion, it was clear that this was not a situation where she could get by with a half-hearted response. Having allowed
the prince to speak this much, it would be a capital offense for the captain to evade the issue as a prisoner of war.
Moreover, if she valued her heart, it was only natural to approach the matter with sincerity. As a thick tension
dominated the room, the prince looked at her with hopeful eyes, while Savitr stared at her with a frozen gaze. After a
full twenty seconds had passed, Mitra finally opened her eyes.
"There's something I want to know."

Quietly, but as if squeezing out something heavy... even for me, it was the first time I had heard such a voice.
"I'm sorry, but it's something very personal that has nothing to do with military or politics... I simply cannot reveal
it."
"It's okay. Then let's understand each other as friends
rather than as a
prince. Please continue."
"Thank you."

Mitra's profile, as she looked up, was tense to the point where I had never seen it before. I had no idea what
emotions were behind it. It seemed as if she was angry and sad at the same time. However, I was certain that
her true intentions were peeking through, so the prince must have allowed her to keep the core secret. At the
urging of his mercy, Mitra began to speak hesitantly.
"Ever since I can remember, there has been a mystery that I cannot solve. It has only grown since
becoming a member of the new generation. Your Highness's story is fascinating and deserves much
admiration from an objective point of view... but my subjective experience disagrees. It only makes me
more confused." "Do you think your feeling is correct?"
"No, I'm sure there's something wrong with me. And I'm disgusted with myself for it."
Her tone had become flat without her realizing it. Despite this, I heard it as a scream for help that made me want to
spit out blood.
"You probably know that I am despised as an enemy by the Federation. Therefore, it's not necessarily a bad
thing to defect in order to protect my remaining subordinates. However, I still refuse." "Why?"
"Because I have never won even once."

As if having a conversation with someone else who existed within themselves, Mitra's gaze was fixed
somewhere other than here.
"I agree with Your Highness' belief that setting an end goal for oneself can prompt effort and add speed and weight
to one's life. It is also true that the Federation style is too lazy. However, there are always those who fall behind in
the world. Foolish and clumsy people who fail every time despite their efforts, cannot reach anywhere in Your
Highness' era and will perish in defeat. They have no choice but to disappear without gaining anything. I can't help
but feel that I may end up like that." Setting an end goal may certainly make one's life beautiful. However, Mitra was
discussing the aspect where light gives birth to shadow, and eternal underdogs are born.
"Of course, Your Highness must already be aware of this kind of problem. After considering everything, it was concluded that
humans can live precisely because of the existence of injustice. While I truly respect this conclusion, I can't help but feel uneasy."
"You want to live until you win, right?"

"Yes. I don't seek eternal life, but I don't want to end up losing. Please grant me the honor of being Your Highness' enemy for as
long as I can satisfy myself."
"I understand. I will respect your will."
Taking a deep breath, the prince leaned back in his chair. He smiled, with a truly regretful but satisfied expression.
"If you do not repay your debt in this war and surrender to my army, I will consider it as a giving up on effort.
It is correct to think that you will continue to lose thereafter. You will not be able to find the answer to the
mystery you are pursuing."
"I am deeply grateful for Your Highness' generosity and understanding. I apologize for making it such a personal
matter."
"Don't worry about it. It was good to hear your true thoughts, and we will continue to be difficult enemies for
each other." "Yes, sir."

Mitra saluted, and the prince responded with a relaxed bow. I was finally relieved from the tension, and I
sighed in relief. Although there were moments when I felt like a hole was opening in my stomach, I managed to
get through it somehow. As I followed Mitra, who was leaving her seat, with the desire to lie down as soon as
possible, the room's owner called out to her again.
"Captain, I forgot one thing. This is going to be a warning, but you have a subordinate with a prosthetic leg, don't
you?" "What about her?"
I turned to Mitra, and the prince had a very serious expression.
"It would be better to be careful. That Avatara could complete the Kōuha if one is not careful. Regardless of his awareness, Daksa should have
realized it,” sharing a terrifying story.
"Since you declined my invitation, please protect her," he said before leaving the room.
I finally understood the future that His Highness's warning signified, and shuddered. Arya, she would certainly... Various
possibilities flashed through my mind at lightning speed before disappearing. However, I didn't have time to discuss this issue
as it didn't come to me quickly enough.

"There is one thing that I must apologize to you for," Savitr said, following us with the pretext of seeing
us off.
Even though we were unarmed, we knew that he couldn't leave the Krishnas unobserved in the Governor's office. But
was it really his job to do so? As when he brought us here, four or five enhanced soldiers would suffice. It was clear
that he had a personal matter to attend to, but it was unclear what he wanted to apologize for. What if he meant
something like "excuse" that was unforgivable because he rejected His Highness? It was possible given his personality,
so I was very nervous. Despite that, Mitra appeared perfectly calm. Savitr remained emotionless as usual, but in the
next moment, he bowed his head.
"I thought you were just puppets, without a will or blood, mere mechanical hounds. I was wrong and I acknowledge that I have made an
unwarranted insult," he said.

"Oh, well if that's the case, it's fine. I'm used to being disliked, and you were quick to change your attitude towards me. The smile you had when we
introduced ourselves was charming," Mitra said, smiling.
In contrast to Mitra's nonchalance, I was left speechless. It seems that this imperial person was genuinely
ashamed of having called the Shinga Corps Daksa's dog in the past. I was amazed at how serious he was, yet I
was also afraid of his attitude of leaving no regrets in his mind. That meant that he had an uncompromising
attitude to fight next time. "I'm satisfied with that," Savitr said.
"However, Captain Paramatman…” he said, raising his face with a puzzled look.
"Well, if I had to say, I would like you to change that," Mitra said, pointing a finger at him.
"You're aware, but it's not a very honorable name. If you consider me a person, then please call me Mitra from now
on."
"I understand. I promise," Savitr replied, reproducing the exchange he had had with Sakra two months ago.
She had felt the same way back then, as if she were addressing a colleague, yet without any discomfort.
Perhaps it was a premonition of a long-standing relationship, for better or for worse, and she was satisfied with
that understanding. However, since this guy had a bad personality, she would strike him when she found an
opportunity. "By the way, can I call you Savvy too?"
"What?"

"Well, you still look like you're not satisfied with my apology, so I thought I'd help you feel better."
Although Savitr made a bitter face at this ridiculous proposal, he eventually gave up and nodded reluctantly. "Do

5
as you please."

He is ascending a long, long road. He wasn't walking or running, but he knew that the box he was on was continuing to rise and he
could see it with his own eyes. The world below was already far away. The glitter of the night view had lost its meaning, and he was at
such a high altitude that he could even discern the shape of the continent.
However, the machine tool continued to rise without stopping, without even flying. Strictly speaking, it was still connected to
the ground. He was just aiming for the end of a long, high, steep mountain range, so precious and high. Using what could be
called a space elevator, he was facing a mountain that was like a god that could not be easily conquered. Mount Sumeru - the
largest mountain in the universe, reaching an elevation of 12,800 meters.

Varuna is now approaching its peak. He was alone. The interior of the elevator was so gorgeous that it could be mistaken for a
palace, and it was so spacious that two ordinary houses could fit inside, but only the new head of the Atman family, who was sinking
into a luxurious sofa, was experiencing this space.

Considering his position, some might view it as a natural luxury. It is a world that is beyond the understanding of the common people, and if the
current situation were made public, it would surely invite great
jealousy. However, Varuna himself showed no sign of enjoying the privilege. His narrow eyes contained a certain heat,
and his thin lips drew a curve that suggested a bold fierceness, reminiscent of a soldier facing a battle. In fact, what
awaits him now is undoubtedly a battle. Special privileges come with special responsibilities. The basics of human
society are also taken for granted here, and the nobles' struggles that the Federation demands are harsh. There are
probably few who, after knowing Varuna's situation, would want to take his place. He is about to meet with the leaders
of the demons in the Garden of the Witch. "We have arrived at your destination, Lord Atman. We will arrive at the
residence of the witch in two minutes."
The voice of the woman serving as his guide was enchanting, and he didn't mind her strange words. Beyond the
window that Varuna stood up to look at, the grotesque grandeur of the end of Mount Sumeru was spreading out. It was
a scene that looked as if a huge disk was placed on the top. This structure, which was a 20-kilometer diameter
platinum-shining mechanical temple, was the Kami(god) of the Federation that had taken 800 years of physical growth.
The woman who urged Varuna a moment ago was one of the vast Yugas that make up this city - a city with a will that
has been growing physically for 800 years.
It is only natural that the temple be managed by the hands of the priests. The waves of calamity that go beyond human wisdom,
which is a collection of the human intellect, also serve as a residence for men who do not fit into human frameworks. Varuna,
who inherited his father's position and was named among the five federal treasure swords, was summoned to the court as a
person responsible for the future of the state.

In plain terms, it was a mere introduction, but he knew full well that even a slight carelessness could cost him
his life, especially since the city itself was a kind of cannibal. When he rejected the unwanted proposal, the
elevator finally arrived at the desired floor. The private room and the temple were connected, and the door
opened with a slight pause in between.
"Welcome to Kouha. We pray that our federal light will bring eternal life
to your existence."
"Thank you."
Varuna responded with an indifferent tone and took a step forward. This was probably the beginning of an endless
battle for him. While he had a premonition of that, he faced the opening of hostilities naturally and without any
trouble, even though it was a bit of a hassle.
Varuna’s view of life and death was similar to that of Mitra's when she spoke with Terminus. That is, he did not care about
eternal life, but he had no intention of dying until he won. However, his definition of victory was somewhat different from the
outcome of war or the success or failure of things. Even if he crushed his enemy, there were times when he felt nauseous, and
conversely, there were cases where he felt refreshed and happy when his foes crawled on the ground.
Even if it would be a great failure in the eyes of others, as long as he was satisfied, he did not care if all humans praised him or
not. Therefore, he wanted to laugh. If he could convince himself with a smile, that would be enough. He rebelled against the
current state of the world because it was too ridiculous to make jokes about. He did not have a grand view of the world, such as
saving people or serving happiness, but he did not hesitate to hit those who did not suit his taste.
Truly, his ideal of life and death was like that. It was a very selfish and short-sighted, frivolous nature that was
unworthy of a head of the family. Varuna was aware of this and he himself judged that he was more inappropriate for
the position of head of the family than anyone else. However, he did not give up his efforts to laugh. If his fists could
not reach his opponent, he would use his hands to make them reach. He would change the process to suit his taste and
drag them into his arena. In that sense, the future of the Atman family depends on Varuna, for better or for worse. It's
still unclear whether the previous generation's decision to choose him as the head was correct, and he himself was
amazed that he had been chosen. However, he intended to behave as he pleased. Let's aim for the Origin Coordinate.
We must know whether the truth about the immortals (Amrita) can be struck, or if it's impossible, we must acquire a
special skill. To do that, we must first look inside rather than outside.
Unfortunately, we have to face the group that has the appearance of being our allies, but in the current situation, nothing works in this
Federation unless we do so. Oh, the future seems long and frustrating.
When I was half-seriously thinking about throwing everything away, one of the problems appeared as a video right in
front of me.
"Good evening, new Lord Atman. I heard you were very active in the last battle."
Since entering the interior of Kouha, Varuna had been traveling through the electronic void on autopilot, but the view
from the front glass suddenly switched to a woman's face. Her slender chin and cool eyes gave an impression of high
intelligence. However, there was no arrogance or cunningness typical of her kind. Rather, her tone was friendly, as if
talking to her younger brother. It was a friendly attitude, and although it was true that they had that kind of
relationship, Varuna made a face as if he had found a spider next to his pillow.
He knew that his childhood friend, four years his senior, was the type to put poison in her handshake.
"Hey, what's with the sudden sarcasm? Who cares about who did what?" "Well, it's you, but you're quite tenacious. Did
you think I was angry with Sati? Hahaha, no, no. Why would I be angry with a mere pawn like her?" "Hey, if you don't
want to be shot down, shut up a bit, Shankini."
Tilting her head, she warned the other air car running parallel to them several tens of meters away. The woman on the screen gave a wry smile
and made a half-hearted apology.
"I wanted to meet you before Angiras and Fallada arrive. I have some confidential information to share with you, so please lend me your ear
without hating me too much."

After a few seconds of silence, Varuna nodded nonchalantly. The woman's network of contacts was broader and deeper than that of the
Atman family's intelligence, surpassing it in some ways. It seems that the content is something that is difficult to convey through
communication. "Understood. Keep it brief."

"Of course, I can't keep you waiting. This way," said the person as the video cut out and the nearby air car
switched from automatic to manual and turned towards a location slightly off the central area of Kogami, their
destination.
Varuna followed in pursuit. Soon they arrived at a rest pavilion, which was so large it could be called a castle. It sat atop a super high-dead
volcano, which could be imagined as a giant mushroom thrust into the
caldera. Varuna and the person were in a well-air-conditioned umbrella, so they didn't feel cold or suffocated, and
various paths radiated from the center, which was similar to the technology of other near approximations that had
undergone a different development, all consisting of platinum-colored mechanical lives, with seemingly inorganic
corridors that were nothing but the flesh of a god.
The Vishmakarman system was a special class of the Federal Kogami, but there were other similar technologies that
had reached an absurdly large size, and a machine god existed there, where a festival predicting the fate of the world
would soon be held, as Varuna knew. He had a bad feeling and could not afford to be unprepared. Therefore, he
considered listening to some inside information first.
A woman dressed in a tight black dress adorned with yellow drapings stood before him while he sat on the stairs, holding a cigarette between his
lips in an impolite manner.

"Why don't you quit smoking, huh? It's not like you can fix your lungs once they're messed up," said Shankini Rati Rahasya, the
head of a talent recruitment and dispatch organization that controlled a part of the five major noble families, frowning and
waving away the smoke in annoyance.
She was right. The inhalation of poison should not be a praised hobby. "Besides, why do you order a strong nicotine one? It's not like
we're in the End Times, so why don't you switch to a harmless one?" she added. "Because the taste matters. You know, like in old
movies and novels..." Varuna started to say.
"Hard-boiled?"
"Yeah, that's it. Anyway, don't pick on other people's hobbies," Varuna replied, rejecting the protest as if she didn't know anything about the
problem of second-hand smoke.
In the Federation, where infinite life was considered the ultimate goal, alcohol and tobacco were basically taboo.
Although there were things that reproduced the taste and effects while neutralizing the toxicity, such items could not
be widely publicized for the sake of social order.
"I think the time for being the prodigal son of the Atman family is over. Well, it doesn't matter. It's creepy that you suddenly
change your behavior."

After exhaling smoke calmly, Varuna, Shankini's childhood friend, sighed deeply before delivering the main point.
"I secured quite an interesting Krishna the other day. I'm sure everyone will want it, but since your place has
lost a lot of manpower, I'll prioritize you. He's a guy who can be useful in many ways." "Hmm, what kind of guy
is he?"
"A former imperial soldier. The man who shot Sati on Sepent Island (Magoraka)."
Varuna looked up at Shankini with a smile as he spoke, and whistled naturally. Her surprise and admiration were greater at her childhood
friend's maliciousness in facilitating the revenge of her subordinates.
"You found him well. I heard that the Empire is desperately looking for him."
"Well, their elite troops have been destroyed, and the ninth prince's reputation is ruined. I can't let go of such a tasty
character." "Still, isn't it too soon?"

"Sorry, that's a trade secret. So, what are you going to do? You can chop him up and hang him, use him to harass the Empire, or of course, reject
him. As the new head of the Atman family, your worth will be tested."
Shankini, who blended cool calculations with disturbing remarks about taking into account either sentiment or
practicality, probably intended to change her future dealings with Varuna depending on her response. However, no
matter how old their relationship was, it was not a shackle for her. The "queen bee" of the Federation, who had
established relationships in all areas and propagated them in a way similar to reproduction, could manipulate them
freely regardless of their quality. She would even kill her parents and siblings to transform them into seeds for the
dripping flowers of the underground world. "I'll buy him. I don't care how much it costs."
"Thank you. But I also want to know how you'll deal with him."
"We'll decide that when we meet. It depends on the character."

"I see. Then let me set a condition too. I'll let you decide when to hand him over, okay?"
"Unless it's in a few years or so."
"Of course, I don't plan on making you wait that long."

After reaching an agreement and crushing the cigarette, Varuna stood up.
"If we're done talking, I'll leave now."
"Sure. Please take care of things in the future."

The two, who maintained a delicate relationship inherited from their predecessors without being either allies or
enemies, walked down the corridor side by side. The distance to the center was only a few hundred meters, so there
was no need to use the air car again.
They arrived at the garden soon after and caught sight of a middle-aged man standing before the fountain.
Shankini greeted him with an unfamiliar politeness, bowing before him: "Long time no see, Lord Shaunaka.
I'm glad to see you're still in good health."
However, the man didn't react at all. With his arms crossed and his eyes closed, he maintained a solid silence, as if
enduring something. It wasn't that he couldn't hear them; as a man in his mid-thirties, the prime of his life, he was
known to be particularly attentive to his health, even among commoners. Furthermore, anyone who knew him
personally would recognize another trait of his.
In fact, this rude attitude was probably a form of endearment to the man. Varuna's mischievousness was
stirred within him.
"Hey, old man. Every time I see you, I can't help but wonder what you eat to get such a build," he teased, grinning.
The man's eyes slowly opened as he turned his body slightly to face Varuna, but he didn't budge from his position. If anyone
were to meet his gaze without prior knowledge, they would probably faint. If there was a world for undead creatures, where
hunger and thirst are never satisfied, his eyes would overflow with that kind of madness. His black eyes were filled with a sense
of envy and hatred towards others, bordering on insanity.

"Nothing special. Just proper nutrition and moderate exercise. And if you sleep well... there's no problem," said
Ratnagotra La Shaunaka.
To recognize him as the richest person in the Federation, if not the universe, at first glance would probably be impossible
for anyone. The expensive suit that hinted at its high price and the wristwatch studded with various jewels were certainly
symbols of luxury, but the attention didn't focus there. It was the overwhelming pressure of his physique. Although he was
of similar height to Varuna, his weight was more than twice as much. Yet he wasn't obese.
His arms were thicker than Shankini's waist. His legs were like a giant tree that had been around for thousands of years. The
bulging chest that threatened to burst the seams of his suit was also nothing more than a mass of highly developed muscles.
Even in the world of underground combat, where doping and modification were rampant, such a violent piece of flesh was rare
to come by. His appearance was the opposite of his intelligent attribute as an economic giant.
What made him even more mysterious was the dark color of his eyes that still stared at Varuna. While he embodied the
strength that any man would admire, his eyes were full of envious and spiteful feelings toward the young man in front
of him, and nobody could understand why.
He stares at the youth, who is too thin compared to himself, with a gaze that seems to devour his body. The tone of his words also feels like
pouring resentment into each syllable.
"Your predecessor was a disappointment. From now on, tighten your belt... and work hard to become a leader worthy of your family name."
"Heh, yeah yeah. Everyone gives the same lecture."
The cause of his inexplicable grudge is apparently an uncontrollable ember within Ratnagotra himself.
Because he looks at young and old alike, ignoring others as much as possible has become a sign of friendliness
for him. In other words, he probably doesn't think highly of Varuna personally. Furthermore, the Atman and
Shaunaka families have a history of conflict that has spanned hundreds of years. The contents of his words are
probably being kept neutral to prevent any further hostility.
"Well, I'll make sure to give him a warning as well, so please be patient and understanding. Lord Atman isn't the only one facing problems due to
sudden personnel changes."

Shankini interjected at the right time and summarized the current situation of the Federation in a gentle tone.
As she pointed out, there are other people besides Varuna who have just become a head of their respective
families.
Ratnagotra took over the family nine years ago, while Shankini did it two years ago.
However, the remaining three people have only been in power for about a week. It was foolish to ask why and why they were chosen at
this time. In the case of the Atman family, it was also related to the lifespan of their predecessor, but the will from "above"also had a
significant influence on the succession of all three families.

It was the same as when they dealt with Kailash’s rebellion. It was nothing more than building a combat posture to deal with the chaotic
times. The newly revamped heads of the five major aristocratic families, all of whom are Krishna, are gathered here. The time for
bloodshed and the raging of the Yuga will come soon.
It was an obvious fact that didn't need to be confirmed again, so Shankini naturally brought up the topic
of war.
"More importantly, it's regrettable that we fell behind the Empire in the amount of Kala Stones. Thanks to Lord
Atman’s efforts, we prevented them from running away, but we can't leave it as it is. I can see that you have been
leaning towards that field for the past few years. Could you tell me at least a part of your strategy, if you don't
mind?" Shankini probed Ratnagotra, who closed his eyes again.
"You've been interested in that field for the past few years.
If it's alright
with you, I'd like to hear at least some of your strategy."
"...Unnecessary worry. With stones, anything is possible," the strong
man, who was known as a financial magician and also for his research
on the Kala Stone, answered briefly with his eyes still closed.

With the nickname "Jeweler," he apparently had a way to bridge the gap with the Empire. Perhaps he had found a new
deposit somewhere or something else, Varuna thought as she listened to their exchange. One of the pieces of
information he obtained was that Ratnagotra was developing an artificial Kala Stone, but it was still an unconfirmed
rumor. It was unclear how such a substance could be created, but he knew that the chances of the results falling into
his hands were extremely low. He would need to secure the stones on his own.
"I see. Your words alone put me at ease. I will also do my best to contribute to the comeback," Shankini said politely, bowing her head
despite Ratnagotra's unfriendliness.
It was a confrontation between two cunning individuals, but as members of the same Federation, they maintained the minimum courtesy.
Thus far, that was the case--that is if these three could estimate the pros and cons. However, the balance maintained by these individuals
in a precarious position was mercilessly broken in the next moment.
It was a chill as if one had been sunk in the frozen lead of the deep sea. The unique atmosphere that made one's
skin tingle and numb, which could also be described as the smell of blood, was palpable. In the midst of an
illusion where the flowers in the garden were withering in an instant, the two of them stood at the entrance on
the opposite side of the fountain.
"...Greetings, Lord Angiras and Lady Fallada."
"............"

Shankini's voice was slightly tense, and even Ratnagotra, who hated everything, nodded slightly. However, the two of them did
not return the greeting. Both were tall men and women in military uniforms. The man wore a white outfit that was impeccably
neat, like that of a priest, while the woman was roughly wearing a flame-like red outfit. Both were young and belonged to the
category of beautiful men and women, but no
one would think that their style, which models would envy, would shine on the silver screen.
Pain and destruction. Grim Reapers and Demons. They functioned only as violent devices that tormented and grieved people, so much
so that they were cursed by the screams of the broken Yugas they had piled up. Even those who did not know their career could
understand that they were evil incarnate.

Therefore, she might as well have been called a resident of hell (Amrita). Breaking through the frozen time, the
Crimson Lotus walks. Despite her rough and heavy steps, there is no sound at all. With an unrealistic sense of
balance, considering that her weight exceeds 200 kilograms, she reaches the end of the path, which is none
other than in front of Varuna. She stops within touching distance and looks down silently. As the woman is
taller, Varuna can only see her neck in his field of vision. It gradually slides down, and the woman, with a
strange posture that is structurally bizarre for a human body, bends her neck and looks up at Varuna from
below.

Their noses touch, and their breaths mingle. The woman's wide-open eyes shine with a joyful red light like those
of an insect.
"Give me your fiance’s head. If you do that, I'll twist the rest of the assassins as gently as possible."
Abhicharika Pai Fallada. The sister who had her brother destroyed by Mitra in the previous battle spoke
poisonous words with a calm tone. Those led by this young leader tremble with fear and call her "Senju,"
meaning one with a thousand hands.
There is almost no living flesh on the sharpened woman's limbs. She is a humanoid cyborg that has mechanized her
entire body except for part of her brain, a golden metallic monster that combines the essence of technology. If you ask
why she has such a body, the answer is simply that she sought strength. There was no situation where she had no
choice but to do so; she willingly changed herself.
She tore off her arms, legs, and skin, and gouged out her bones and organs. Pain was not worth fearing.
She sought unparalleled power to reach greater heights as the sword of the great ancestral country
(Daksa).
She is undoubtedly crazy, but that is why she is the iron Fallada who engraves absolute loyalty to her family name.
Even now, while being burned by the work of the undead, she has no regrets about anything. Abhicharika's sensory
functions are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Not only can she control various weapons installed in
her mechanized body, but she can also simultaneously manipulate the fragments of flesh divided into thousands of
pieces. These meat fragments become bio-nuclei (chips) that activate even larger weapons of destruction and make
her alone equivalent to an army.
Her five fingers are fleets. Her blood cells are Karli. The human who can destroy stars with a "single entity" is
probably Abhicharika of the Thousand Arms. Varuna and Mitra were recognized as clear enemies to such
monsters.
No matter how much they struggled, they couldn't destroy her. The multifaceted eyes, which squirmed like
a kaleidoscope, indicated that apologies and submission were not effective. Perhaps because of that,
Varuna was laughing rather cheerfully.
"Wow, this is surprising. Do you have sibling love or something?" "Yeah, I do. My useless older brother who I doubted was even related by blood
finally became useful. I have to repay him."
Abhicharika also laughed. Her breath should have turned into a deadly poison that could dissolve everyone in the
room in seconds.
"So, what are you going to do, leader of the assassins? Are you going to
suffer or die beautifully?"
"I refuse both, scum."

As Varuna rejected her, the moment the woman's murderous intent literally erupted, a quiet but stern
male voice stopped the imminent explosion. The tall figure in white standing next to the two opponents
had appeared out of nowhere.
"I understand how you feel, but prioritize. Our enemies are first and foremost the Empire and the Theocracy."
He was even taller than Abhicharika. The woman who was thwarted showed a clear distortion on her face,
but if she was told off for disrespecting Daka, she probably had no words to return. She reluctantly stepped
back, and her sword-swallowing multifaceted eyes returned to a normal appearance. Confirming that the
man nodded satisfactorily and turned to Varuna. His impeccably gentlemanly behavior turned into a
grotesque one that made one nauseous with his next words, or rather, his voice.
"I think it's been four years since we last faced each other like this, Lord Atman. It's great that we've both become heads of
our respective families."

The man kept his mouth fixed in the shape of a smile and didn't move a muscle. Instead, the lips on the palm of his hand raised next to
his face, and a tiny, tiny voice embedded in them spoke. It was the voice of a young girl who was too young to be counted, followed by
the voice of an old man in agony.
"I caused you trouble on the Seprent Island (Magoraka), I'm sorry. The
commander of the fleet was a retainer of a branch family, but he
returned home in disgrace, so I punished him. Please listen to his
apology and his granddaughter's."
"Please forgive us, please forgive us..."
"It hurts, help me, Grandpa..."

If one were to possess a normal set of nerves, they would be screaming in terror at the scene before them. A pitiful young girl and an elderly man
are buried alive in the palms of a man's hands. Despite being
mutilated, violated, and their human dignity being trampled upon, they cannot die because they are immortals (Amrita), nor are they
allowed to become Yugas. Even Varuna, who knows this man, Ugrasrava Va Angiras, and has not seen him for four years, furrowed his
brow at the sight of him. It was a face they didn't want to see again if they could help it.
"It's disgusting, you psycho. Don't think that those around you will sympathize with your sick pleasures."
"Oh my, I apologize again. I thought I had shown my gratitude, but it's unfortunate."
Ugrasrava Va Angiras is a man who has now gained control of the federal military's greatest power and has always been called
a genius since childhood. However, he has a hidden side that few people know about. He is an obsessive collector of human
body parts, and not content with merely displaying his collection, he implants them into his own body. By doing so, he can
experience the screams of agony up close, as if he were watching a theatrical performance.
Therefore, the number and types of body parts are not standardized. It's like an orchestra of despair where he changes his "costume"
according to his mood, saying, "Today, let's enjoy her screams. Tomorrow, I want to hear his lament." This is why he is called the "Tuner"
or "Conductor of the Orchestra."

"I'm sorry we can't understand each other, but we can't keep playing around here forever. Let's head to your
presence soon."
With a nonchalant shake of his head, Ugrasrava urged everyone on. No one rebelled against his attitude, which seemed to resemble
that of a leader of the federal aristocracy. Everyone was silent and followed behind. The content of his words were logical, and the
Angiras family has always been the head of their group, so it was natural.
However, there were other reasons. At the very least, Varuna knew that Ugrasrava was not the kind of man who would
cooperate with someone he didn't like merely for the sake of authority or appearances. He was a distinguished military
commander who was praised in the history of the Federation and a sadistic aristocrat who was addicted to disgusting
debauchery. In addition to these two aspects, Ugrasrava had a face as a Krishna. He was said to be a practitioner of a spatial
Avatara, but this was just a rumor, and most people thought it was a propaganda strategy.
The Angiras family, who were defeated by the Rudrya battle group, were trying to maintain their reputation by creating an idol.
They only wanted to boast that they wouldn't have lost if Ugrasrava had been there. Varuna understood the objective
interpretation of the situation, and they knew that they could not allow themselves to be deceived by propaganda. Varuna
rejected the objective interpretation of society, believing that it was wrong. Although he had no evidence yet, he trusted his
instincts. He had faced many formidable enemies and was no stranger to dealing with crazy people. Growing up in an assassin's
household, he had seen and hunted down many beasts lurking in the underworld.
Based on his experience, the only opponent he felt was impossible to beat was Ugrasrava. He instinctively realized that he
could not win under current circumstances and shifted his strategy to wait for an opportunity without giving in. It was a
given that he needed to give his all, including luck, skill, and information. He also acknowledged that without something
extra, he would not be able to overcome the orchestra of pain and would end up losing.
While holding a grudge in his heart, Varuna met his second "hopeless opponent" here. He had anticipated it, but he couldn't
help but utter a foolish groan. How could he not even understand what the presence in front of him was? If he had to
describe it as he saw it, it was just a sphere.

"Welcome, my children. Come, show me your faces," the five leaders were greeted in space after walking
through the garden.
They felt gravity and could breathe, and the sensation of stepping on the ground was also real. Presumably, it
was an image projected throughout the room. Yet, they couldn't believe that sensation. It was like being
dragged to the seat of God.
Just as microbes couldn't measure the vast ocean, it was impossible to perceive things with such a different perspective
(scale) in their own terms.

Perhaps this was truly a condensed universe. If so, then that thing floating in the dark void was the energy that started everything, the
origin of all. Its outer shell had a three-dimensional curve, but overall, it could be described as a hole or a vortex. The countless colors
that could not be expressed even in geometric patterns flowed like a single
memory. They knew of something similar, although it was incomparable in size and density.
Yes, it was like a living, giant, Kala Stone - the founding ancestor of the Federation at its peak, Daksa Brahmana
Atharvan.

"Everyone looks very happy. Ah, if you live long enough, such things happen occasionally. When I went against Sudarshana's teachings,
during the Kailash rebellion, the heroes who became my swords had the same face. You who bear the present are much like your
respective ancestors," Daksa's voice echoed and overwhelmed the room.
From the imposing voice of Daksa raining down on the area, it was impossible to discern the gender or age. The divine authority was a
supernatural will, so it was natural that common standards could not intrude upon it. All that was comprehensible was the sheer
enormity. It was simply an overwhelming reality.

Shankini and Ratnagotra, having met Daksa before, quickly kneeled down despite being struck by an unforgettable
shock. Abhicharika, still standing, was shedding tears uncontrollably, but when Ugrasura next to her pulled her arm
and she regained her composure, she hurriedly prostrated herself. After the initial surprise wore off, Varuna was
purely flabbergasted. He had imagined something even more extreme for Abhicharika based on the prior information,
such as her being the living ancestor of an eight hundred-year-old country or a federal demon, and he thought that
she had chosen reckless modification to achieve that. But in reality, it didn't fit into such a sweet dimension. "...Damn
old man, at least make a proper transition."
Whispering complaints about the former head, who had now become a part of the epoch wave, and thinking that it
was impossible to explain this, he chuckled bitterly and kneeled down. In any case, since he had taken over the
family, he had to listen to the lord's words.
"The curtain has risen on another era of turmoil. Nurture the gods and
strive without sparing your efforts to depart for the divine realm. Lords
Angiras, Fallada, and Shaunaka."
"Yes!"

"I command my beloved children. Each of you must slay at least one descendant of Kailash during the
month of March. Instill fear in their hearts and souls, and engrave the foolishness of those who oppose my
Brahmana into the Kalpa of Nothingness."
Ratnagotra merely nodded at the terrible order conveyed with compassionate will, Abhicharika trembled with
fear, and Ugrasura wore a smile of sadistic pleasure on his face. The dispatch of the Rahasya army, who had
received the baptism of the demon god, was the beginning of the Federation's counterattack, just like it was
four hundred years ago.
"And Atman, and Rahasya, go to the Lokapala Festival as my envoys. You know what you should accomplish, don't
you?"
The representatives who carried the nation's prestige at the grand festival had the same authority as the chief.
Daksa's question was both a confirmation that he had faith in his beloved children and a confirmation that he
would not tolerate any mistakes.
"If you are my vassals, you should naturally understand my intentions. If you are my limbs, you should bring
back what I desire. Can you do that? There's no way you can't. Everything that belongs to the Federation is a
part of me."
Even a single word spoken differently would result in losing their head. Despite understanding this thoroughly, Shankini
agreed with a clear attitude.

"Of course, my lord. The strength required of me is nota hardline martial force, but rather flexible strategizing. I understand that it is
my duty to enlighten and educate the unfortunate ones about the ideals of the Federation. And if there are any foolish people who fail
to understand your intentions..."

"Well then, it's my turn," Varuna interjected, taking over the conversation.
Ultimately, the plan they came up with was to use divisive tactics. In war, success cannot be achieved solely by shedding blood. While
Angiras and Fallada sought to reduce the enemy's numbers, their approach was to increase the number of allies. They aimed to balance
the hard and soft elements and maximize the benefits obtained.
Due to the nature of the Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala), it was more useful to incorporate representatives from other
countries rather than to destroy them. It was certainly not an easy task, but if the Rahasya and Atman families
cooperated, they could do it. No, they had to do it. As the children responded, Daksa revealed his delight by shaking a
brightly colored mandala. It seemed like he was laughing.
"Very well. You all have done a good job. I look forward to good news," he said, and the five of them bowed
respectfully.
Among them, Varuna was feeling a sense of emotion. In the end, Daksa did not care about the concept of a country as understood by
society. This monster had only his own desires and the fact that the Federation had the largest territory in space was merely a byproduct.
It was a matter of being on a different level, with the intensity and strength of his
existence in a separate dimension. The range of recognition of "this is me" was too vast. Daksa was the Federation and he saw his subordinates and
citizens as nothing more than his own cells.
Allowing internal disputes was a way to damage the muscle tissue and promote super-recovery. Crushing
traitors was an abnormality that could not be tolerated, as it meant that a part of oneself was becoming
independent.
In other words, was Daksa's ambition ultimately to become the universe itself?
While ridiculing his own incomprehensible idea, Varuna could not deny that it was foolish. He sighed softly
and concluded that it was hopeless. ‘I am neither a mere pawn nor a cell. If someone tells me what to do, I
can't help but want to resist. Hey, Dad. Did you perhaps expect me to rebel against you? Did you want me to
defeat him for the sake of a completely new world?’
The answer disappeared into the darkness of Kōuha, and he couldn't tell, but he already made up his mind. In front of Varuna,
who raised his face resolutely, Daksa repeated the pulsation of immortality. Soon this pulsation flowed out and dyed the
universe the color of Brahmana's heaven

‘I'll give him his retirement papers. If not for any reason other than I can't bear to laugh,’ Varuna muttered raising the banner of
rebellion in his heart.

It was a foolish and fierce oath that would determine everything that would come later.
6

The woman was always filled with fear. Everything in this world was terrifying and frightening beyond
measure. But that was only natural. They were immortals, burdened with the fate of eternal suffering from
the very beginning.
That's why she didn't want to be born. During the Kalpa of Existence, the first challenge after the Kalpa of Formation,
anti-natalism apparently
gained momentum. But she couldn't help thinking that it would have been better if they all just disappeared.
Life is suffering. That's why it's cruel to leave descendants. It's a simple
truth, but because of the obstinacy of those with twisted minds, the
cycle of suffering continues. Everyone seems to be drunk on their own
stupidity and unwilling to correct their mistakes. To her, every other
person seemed like a lunatic.
Why can everyone tolerate it?

Even while laughing and crying, eating and sleeping, excreting and copulating, fear is everywhere in
everyday life. Even now, for example. The woman clung to the handrail as she climbed the stairs step by step.
What if she slipped and fell, breaking her neck?
What kind of horror would she have to endure forever in that state? It's unreasonable to think that it's just her overthinking and optimism. Should
she just take the elevator?

She used to, but after being trapped for six hours during a breakdown, she almost went insane. She couldn't stop thinking
that she would dry up and die if she couldn't get out, or that it would be over if the box suddenly fell. She couldn't even cry
or scream, afraid that she would suffocate.

No one understood her feelings. It was painful and frustrating, causing the woman to tremble uncontrollably.
She was probably the only sane person in this world, accidentally being dropped into a world filled with
demons. If she couldn't escape, she at least wanted to protect her peace of mind. She wanted to curl up in a
small room, free of all possible dangers.
In fact, she was a recluse until the age of 13, but circumstances led her out of that lifestyle, and it was the
worst experience imaginable. Although everyone said it was her fault, she couldn't bring herself to agree. It
was an accident. It was beyond her control. The world is just so evil, and so is that person. It's not her
responsibility at all. "Uuugh... I can't do this, I really can't."
With tears and a runny nose, the woman ascended the stairs with a turtle-like gait. She was not interested in
the religious paintings on the walls and ceiling, nor in the fact that the entire city was a work of art that
could be described as sublime.
This is the holy city of Vaikunta, the center of the Theocratic religion, which is one of the three superpowers that divide the universe. The
woman, who is technically a nun, but with a significant problem with her humanity, couldn't help but wonder why someone with such a
phobia exists in a religious state that aims to provide peace to its people.
Her constantly contorted face and stuttering speech only serve to confuse the lost lambs she preaches too. The fundamental principle of the
Theocratic religion is the "creation of heaven."
It is believed that one will experience a good death as a result of good deeds and be invited to a new world. There, one must
accept eternal happiness, which is considered salvation. At first glance, it appears to be a combination of the best of the
Federation and the Empire. However, if you delve into its history, the Theocratic religion is the source, and the other two
nations are nothing more than derivatives. Because obtaining both eternal life and death is the correct answer, choosing one
or the other is a halfway measure that doesn't meet the great objective.
Only those who are faithful to the doctrine are allowed to be called to heaven. Compared to the standards of
this country, the woman is heading for hell. She is only concerned with her own misfortunes and fears
everything else. While her argument may make sense in a way, she is undoubtedly a heretic in her
organization. Nevertheless, why is this the case?
It is because her owner is an even greater heretic.

"I, the holy executioner Nasatya, have come at your behest, Your Majesty."
Finally, the trembling woman reached the top of the stairs
and
murmured timidly in front of the heavy door. Then, a very light voice
came from inside.
"Please come in."

Her tremors increased even more. Her hand shook uncontrollably as she opened the door, and she screamed that she wanted to run
away like this. At this moment, the woman was at the apex of her fear. She knew that the owner of this room was the most terrifying
existence in the world. At least for her, she was undoubtedly a devil.
"I have read the report. It seems that the Rudrya battle group was more disappointing than I expected."
In a simple room without any particular decorations, there was a young woman who still retained the remnants of her
girlish appearance. Perhaps as a way to pass the time, she was playing with a block-stacking game called Jenga, using
delicate fingers that were as white as fish. Without causing the tower to collapse, she carefully removed a block and
tried to maintain balance as long as possible.
Alternatively, she aimed for a more dramatic collapse after carefully observing the situation and determining her decisive move. While the
game was categorized as a children's toy, anyone who understood its
allegory would lose their color. In fact, the nun named Nasatya had already almost fainted.

Even taking into account her tendency to be easily frightened, the actions of the room's owner and what she was trying to do were
beyond the understanding of ordinary people. In reality, the nature of being able to enjoy the game through feeling alone was not
ordinary. The elegant lady smiled slightly as she removed a single block.
"I wish I had someone more reckless playing with me. So in the end, does it mean that they all have ties to the Empire if you
trace their origins? Or is it because the Ninth Prince's capabilities are exceptional? Or was the Atman family a formidable
opponent? Please give me your opinion, Nasatya."
"I'm sorry, Your Majesty. It's just that, I'm very..."
But Nasatya only shook her head as if to escape her fear and added the facts she knew.
"All of them will appear at the Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala). Regardless, it seems that things won't be so simple anymore." "Excellent. Then let's
consider the actors to be gathered."
While still playing with Jenga as before, the woman wished for a bright future. Who would know that the
battle for the Covenant of the Dragon was ultimately caused by this person if one were to dig deeper into the
mechanics of politics and war?
First of all, it's strange that the Rudrya Battle Group, which is nothing more than a simple criminal organization, was
able to discover the truth of that place before the Empire or the Federation. The one who obtained the information the
earliest was her, and she worked at key points to stage the previous war. As she herself admits, the outcome wasn't as
spectacular as she had hoped, but she can be said to have manipulated all the forces at her disposal. The Theocracy is
the source of the Trimurti doctrine, and thus has deep roots within each country to this day.
In terms of intelligence gathering, they are a step ahead of everyone else.
They are essentially the original and main branch of the Atman family.
Furthermore, she had other powers at her disposal.

"As the host, we must provide adequate hospitality. I look forward to meeting such brilliant individuals like the
stars in the sky."
Vivas Vat Vaishnava, the Cardinal of the Third District of the Theocracy, is the granddaughter of the Pope and also
serves as the head of the Inquisition and the Minister of State Sanctity. This 20-year-old genius was effectively in
control of the current denomination.
She enjoys exceptional support from the people. She is even said to be the reincarnation of the founder Sudarshana,
an icon of hope who illuminates the nation with overflowing love and intelligence. Although she sometimes makes
eccentric remarks, most people accept them favorably as the result of her genius leaps of thought. But Nasatya knew.
She knew it all too well. Her Majesty's love and heaven shine the brightest in the midst of blood and despair. She is
the one who accelerates hell under the purest intentions to save all the people in the world.
There was a past that made her feel it deeply and painfully, and she was sure that it would continue in the future. And as she expected, today's
situation surpassed the worst-case scenario she had anticipated.
"If that's the case, we can't afford to hold back either. Call Bhaisajya,
Nasatya."
"Eh?"

She forgot all her manners and let out a wild cry. In a panic, Nasatya desperately protested.
"W-wait, that's too much... Please reconsider. We don't really need someone like him, you know? I think we'll be fine with
someone like Ikshvaku."
"Of course, I expect him to do his best as well. However, I am
saying that
I want a trump card. After all, it's a festival that only comes once every
fifty years, you know?"
"B-but...!"
"Nasatya."
"Eek!"

Glimpsing at her with a sidelong glance, the nun jumped up in the truest sense of the word. She wasn't something cute, like a
cat toying with a mouse.

"Your Highness, you're trying to save me. That's why I'm so scared, I'm terrified to the point where I'm grinding my
teeth…"
Trembling, she stared at the closet in the corner of the room. She didn't
want to enter there, crawling out of that place would lead to the end of
love, and she didn't want that.
"I'll say it again. Call Bhaisajya."
"Aaah!"

Screaming and breaking the door, the pitiful nun ran off like a flash. She did not return the way she came, instead, she went
further up and reached the roof, where she writhed and wriggled, throwing herself around. At the same time, a man's voice
mocking her was heard from somewhere.

"Hahaha! What's wrong, what are you doing? Follow Your Highness's orders, you idiot!"
"Shut up, shut up, shut up!!!"
While rolling around, Naasatya barked at the still-invisible man.

"I can't stand someone like you! If you do that, the closet of Her Highness will be filled with Yugas again!"
"What's wrong with that? You want to disappear, don't you? You want to escape, right? So leave it to me. I'll take care of everything."
"You disappear, Bhaisajya!"

Two voices overflowed from the screaming nun's mouth alternately. And furthermore, her appearance, which was identical, produced
entirely different expressions.
One was the face of a woman who was crying out of fear.
The other was the face of a man who was absorbed in cruelty.
Two different souls, which shared a body, oscillated in periodic motion. They turned around violently and
blinked like a film. Naasatya, who suffered from multiple personalities since childhood and was afraid of
everything, created Bhaisaya as a means of escapism. He took on all the suffering of the world on her behalf
and erased all the threats just as the main personality wished.
He destroyed her father. He destroyed her his mother. He transformed over 2000 civilians into Yugas and
was captured as a first-class heretic but would still show up whenever there was an opportunity. Probably
until the end, until he erased the world, and until he ‘saved’ Naasatya herself. Because that's what he and
she wished for. "Why me? Why only me?"
"He's a real villain, Naasatya. We call people like you trash in this world," she said, as he listened to the intertwining sounds of
weeping and laughter.

Vivas continued playing Jenga in her room, unaffected. Oh, how delightful it all was. She had to make everyone happy,
endlessly and limitlessly.
"Which means, first and foremost, I have to have fun myself.”
Finally causing the Jenga tower to collapse, the fearsome cardinal broke into a smile. What she would do at the Star Spirit
Festival (Lokapal) had
already been decided.
7

There is a cold, pure atmosphere there. It was a vast underground lake located 300 meters below the capital
(Kyofu). Only a few close subordinates know about this place. It was kept hidden from civilians, ordinary soldiers,
and even his elder brother, Goraksha. It was a completely private space, and that's why Terminus was able to be
himself, without any hesitation or reservation.
However, there was someone else there with him. Terminus was talking to another "person" in a friendly manner.
"So, my brother has taken the autonomy of the star. We'll have to leave soon, so I want you to come with me."
There was no reply, and his voice faded into the silence of the cathedral-like stillness. Terminus, who continued to speak without concern, was
bathing in the underground lake in his naked form.
"I think it's an opportunity for you, who knows nothing of the outside world, to broaden your horizons. You may have to see unpleasant
things, but please, Kyrie."

Sitting on a small island in the lake was a crystal of a giant Kala Stone that no one had ever seen before. It was
over two meters wide and more than three meters tall, and its overall shape was reminiscent of a coffin. And in
fact, it held the soul that slept inside. Kyrie, "she," closed her eyes while embedded in the center of the stone
and maintained an eternal silence.
If you think about it carefully, you should consider her as a rock carving, but she looked alive. A faintly melancholic expression. The
vividness of the arms and fingers that crossed in front of her chest. If this were a sculpture, it would be a work of art created by a divine
hand, and either way, it was an existence beyond human intelligence.
The woman who looked to be in her early twenties had maintained this form for 7000 years. Terminus was
convinced that she was the only person who knew the mystery of the world and the true identity of the Origin
Coordinate.
He could not disrespect her history by subjecting her to crude examinations using machines. Instead, he tried to communicate with her
through courteous conversations. Even if he were criticized for being foolish, he was determined to stick to his plan. She had taught him,
albeit rarely, so it was not wrong.

"I wonder what's at the very end. Why did you become like this?" Terminus, who asked the question, climbed
onto the island and exposed his naked body to Kyrie. And then, she moved her lips slightly, as if in response.
"Isn't it interesting? My body."

The prince who laughed without shame or pride was different in another way from Kyrie.
“This is what they call Ardhanarishvara, the dual-gendered deity,” he said.
His translucent white skin lacked the masculine muscularity, but instead, he had a modest yet bulging
chest that was nothing but a woman's breast. Nevertheless, he had two fully-formed genitals in his lower
half.
“I am a man and a woman, and yet neither. You, who are uncertain whether you are a statue or a human,
resemble me a little.”
Terminus could impregnate a woman and also conceive a male offspring. He did not have a gender identity, instead balancing
the fierceness of men and the warmth of women, though he did not have any romantic feelings. In a sense, he was complete.
Perhaps the balance of his spirituality accounted for most of his ethereal beauty, rather than the balance of his facial features.
In this world, the concept of being manly or womanly was not emphasized much.
This was because advanced technology had made the old gender roles obsolete, with the battlefield being the
most significant example. Women warriors like Mitra could be seen everywhere. However, society had
continued to have an almost fantastical yearning for the birth of new life. The anti-natalism of the Kalpa of
Existence and the great chaos of the Kalpa of Destruction had been overcome by the descendants of the race,
who firmly believed in the values of procreation and growth, much like primitive creatures.
In order to discover even more mystical qualities, the act of creating children in test tubes was rarely seen, despite the
presence of the technology. It was a choice that was physiologically abhorrent. The ambiguity of sex based on reality and
the fixation on ideals would be contradictory situations. Therefore, those who embodied yin and yang were considered
special, and even more so for those who were fully-formed dual-genders like Terminus.
They were considered an evolved human race, the most faithful model of the gods.
“Thanks to that, well, I've had my share of struggles. Those who view someone like me with suspicion have
increased in number. It can be a powerful weapon, but if you misuse it, your life will be ruined in an instant,”
Terminus said with a self-deprecating tone.
He turned around and revealed himself again. The only people who know the truth about him, apart from his mother, who has become a
Yuga, are Kyrie and Savitr.

"I wonder if this is the reason why I can't become a Krishna? I feel like I'm more emotional than most people,
but perhaps there's a gap in quality. If others are operating their minds with numbers, I’m doing it with
letters. I wondered if that was the difference, and then I thought, 'If that's the case, why not have a
translator?' To myself, I thought, 'I shouldn't expect you to have a translator, Kyrie.”
The petrified woman did not answer. She only remained in the embrace of the Covenant of the Dragon, waiting for the unknown
moment of her awakening.

Aditya Chapter 5: Grand Festival of the Star Spirits –- Translated by @ashmxt.t

1
Who is the strongest hero in history?
This question is both meaningless and unique in piquing people's interest.
It is impossible to pit heroes from different eras against each other in reality, and even a mere speculation cannot
produce a clear answer. The amount of information that remains varies from person to person, and it is not clear how
accurate it is. There may be exaggeration and diminishment, and there may be fabricated legends of buried facts. Even
if everything is clear, it can be said that putting them on the same level is unnatural, since their circumstances,
environment, knowledge, civilization, and so on, were different at that time.
Comparing archers and snipers is also pointless. A duelist who boasted of being undefeated in one-on-one battles and a demon who only
lived on the battlefield are almost different creatures. Therefore, there can be no determination of the strongest hero in history, and
because of that unknown, everyone is fascinated by that illusion.
In a hypothetical scenario, if two were to fight, who would be stronger?
What if they existed at that time, how would history have changed?

It is a question of romanticist origins. Assuming it is just an illusion, it is very interesting, so the question has been
repeated tirelessly from children's play to serious research by scholars. As a result, there is always a name that comes
up as a candidate for the strongest.
During the mid-era of the Kalpa of Formation, when humanity was being hunted by an extraterrestrial life form similar
to a type of bee, they experienced about 120 years of being raised as food for them. By the time most people had
forgotten the dignity of human life, Hariti, the "demon mother," sacrificed fifty of her own children to become a
manager of the aliens and miraculously led a successful rebellion. There is no one who disputes that if it were not for
her, today's society would surely not exist and she was an extraordinary person with exceptional mental strength.
Also, if we are talking about people from the same era, the brothers "Slaughterer" Shunba and Nishunba
cannot be ignored. They put an end to the long battle with the extraterrestrial species but later fell into
madness and fought each other, becoming the instigators of the Kalpa of Existence. Their trail, full of both
praise and criticism, was still revered by many warriors today.
Among the heroes born throughout history, their stories continue to captivate and inspire us.
Two notable figures, in particular, are Romaharushana Angiras, known as the "Demon Fighting Duke," who was also the primary
contributor to the founding of the Federation, and Rudra Ishvara, the loyal brother of the emperor who completed the Trimurti and
became known as the "Unconquerable Shield."

In keeping with the established tradition that mystery breeds romance, the life of the face of the Kalpa of Destruction, the "Holy Knight" Ikshvaku,
remains shrouded in darkness.
The universe was in a constant state of war, with catastrophic destruction raging all around. Even the culture of
recording history was breaking down over time. As a result, the more recent the Kalpa, the more unanswered
questions there were. It goes without saying that the onset of the Kalpa of Destruction did not immediately trigger a
mad frenzy. That would be as chaotic as stirring a hornet's nest.
The laws of the universe remained unchanged for 7,000 years, even in the midst of the chaos. The chaos of the
time was simply the result of the tragedies brought about by the choices of the people and thus had its own flow
and stages.
The conflict between Shumbha and Nishumbha, which is often cited as the catalyst for the Kalpa of Destruction, is seen through
the eyes of later historians. Just as during the early stages of the World War, few people were aware that it had already begun,
the first 50 years of the Kalpa of Destruction were filled with many positive events. As the victory over the alien races became
less high, people gradually realized that they were an irredeemable existence.
Even after conquering the universe, the mystery of immortality(Amrita) remained unsolved. The gods were
nowhere to be found, and even the superior intelligence and physical strength of the alien races failed to meet
expectations. They had tried to kill each other, but neither side truly wanted to die. In reality, they only
succeeded in causing destruction to themselves and each other.
The nihilistic conclusion they reached at the end of the Kalpa of Existence spread slowly and insidiously as the generation of war
participants aged. The decline in work ethic led to a deterioration in public safety, and eventually, many nations descended into civil
war. No one could provide a comprehensive solution to the curse of immortality,
even when asked by the mob. The only solution was to use force to maintain peace in the short term.
Although the situation appeared to be a battle between those who had lost all hope and those who still clung to
it, they were essentially the same. If one interprets the situation as humanity seeking answers from within
when they could not find salvation from without, then it becomes easier to understand why anti-natalist ideas
did not resurface at this time.
In short, they were hoping for the birth of a savior. Whether that savior would become a literal entity or the embodiment of
destruction was unclear, but they continued to give birth to children while engaging in self-destructive conflict to break
through their stagnant situation. Even though this seemingly contradictory behavior makes sense in light of the idea that
evolution is promoted by natural selection. However, this was by no means an easy problem to solve.
As evidenced by the fact that the Kalpa of Destruction lasted for 2400 years, the people of that time experienced endless nights. The
resistance, which was organized on the side of hope, could only hold out for the first 200 years, and once again, humanity, having lost its
enemies, fell into a state of anarchy.

Hobbies such as collecting human bodies became popular during this period, and individual acts of brutality became
more gruesome, while large-scale tragedies became less likely to occur because both the military and the state were
dysfunctional. This stagnation lasted for more than 500 years and then the mood for reunification began to take
root. As if in reaction to the indulgence of laziness, the only reason why everyone acted destructively with a positive
will was that it was inefficient to remain scattered.
Although they were nothing more than warlords and could not be called nations, they became divided into countless groups and
clashed with each other. This is what is generally known as the Kalpa of Destruction, and during this period, which lasted for
nearly 1,200 years, the population declined to a catastrophic level. The survivors were losers who called themselves winners
and those who had fled from the fighting in the first place. Therefore, the former once again became small and
scattered to fight, but because of the worsening despair, there were hardly any people left to record their
actions.
Humans who did not dream of tomorrow had no reason to pass on anything to the future. They no longer believed in a savior,
and all that was left was to go down the road to destruction. At the time of the end, the Holy Knight Ikshvaku appeared. There
are various theories about his origins. As there are almost no reliable records as mentioned earlier, most of them are thought
to be later creations, but if one were to list them forcibly, they would be as follows.
According to legend, he was born from the pure womb of a virgin. According to legend, he carries the blood of an extinct royal family
from another planet.

According to legend, he was a bioweapon that escaped from a genetic research facility.
In any case, what is common is that he is not an ordinary human. And in fact, Ikshvaku was superhuman. He first
made a name for himself in history - although this is also uncertain - in the year 1977 of the Kalpa of Destruction. As a
mere foot soldier of a certain organization, he killed his superior officer in a trivial argument and then annihilated
hundreds of his fellow soldiers in a snowball-like chain reaction. When news of this spread, many were amazed. At the
time, the doctrine of warfare and weaponry did not take into account the concept of individual combat skills. If
engaged in battle, they could easily wipe out entire planets, and even if that didn't happen, they could fire back
reaction rounds (carleys) just like pistols. It was inevitable that such a hell would materialize when groups of people
with no regard for domination or plunder clashed. In other words, the Kalpa itself was a giant monster. What could
one person do against it?
Ironically, in the quest for a savior, outstanding individuals were denied.
But that is why Ikshvaku’s appearance was so shocking.
Who was he really?
Was he the existence they had been seeking?

No, it was still unclear. He had only destroyed a small, careless friendly unit. If luck was on his side, it could have
been done by anyone, and the true test of his worth was yet to come. With emotions mixed with suspicion and
expectation, multiple organizations began to pursue
Ikshvaku. If they couldn't defeat him with hundreds, then with thousands, and if that didn't work, then with
tens of thousands. It was foolish to gradually deploy typical military forces when the population was already
dwindling. But perhaps it couldn't be helped, considering their state of mind, and other organizations began to
watch the battle as well.
As a result, the star disappeared in a self-destructive manner three years later. For the next two years, there was no news, and
just when the spectators were disappointed, thinking it was over, Ikshvaku reappeared. He fought against another warlord who
was wreaking havoc in a different location and crushed them. That star disappeared there as well, but after a while, Ikshvaku
appeared again, and his legendary exploits as a space knight continued without end.
From here on, the situation of human society became centered around Ikshvaku. Although the remaining organizations
continued to challenge him and were defeated one after another, it was incorrect to say that they were like moths drawn to a
flame. This was because, behind their seemingly self-destructive behavior, the population had begun to increase. The reason
for this was that the war had concentrated in Ikshvaku, allowing non-belligerent people to revive.
Furthermore, even conservative people regained their proactiveness towards reproduction. Although their thoughts were
different, they began to see the future. The birth of the power called Ikshvaku stirred up the people's will, showing that
there were no limits to it. As a result, the culture of leaving records began to revive, and society gradually regained a
healthy state. Then, even more so, the singularity of the knight in question became apparent.
A certain soldier testified that he had shattered Ikshvaku’s head with a sniper shot. It is not uncommon for someone
to have seen him lose his arm, have his stomach ripped out, or be pulverized by artillery fire. No matter how strong
he was, an individual was still an individual.
Although it might be ambiguous with mass destruction weapons like Karli, there was no way he could survive unscathed by facing
hundreds of thousands of soldiers in close combat. Nevertheless, after several years, Ikshvaku appeared before everyone intact.
Moreover, this happened repeatedly over hundreds of years. He fell. There were rumors
about it, of course, and even recorded videos and corpses, but the mysterious knight continued to revive. It
was understandable that he was feared as a messenger of the gods who transcended the reason of the
immortals (Amrita).
In later studies, it was interpreted that the people at that time had taken over Ikshvaku as a kind of symbol. That is to say, his
name was a title, and when the predecessor fell, another person became a holy knight. As a result of this becoming an implicit
understanding, even DNA testing of corpses might have been adjusted. Realistically speaking, that may have happened, but it
is true that the romanticism demanded by the times made Ikshvaku a savior of the Kalpa of Destruction.
After nearly 400 years of war, all the warlords were destroyed, and the immortal knight who had fulfilled his
mission was legendary. There are various opinions about his fate, such as committing suicide as a final
reckoning of the blood-stained world, returning to the common people, and more commonly, serving
Sudarshana and laying the foundation of the Theocracy. Although there is a somewhat biased aspect to the
history of the winners, it is certain that Ikshvaku did not attack non-belligerents, so it cannot be said that it
was entirely convenient. Therefore, the holy knight is regarded as a hero of the Theocracy. He is a force that
desires peace.
"I advise you. Remember, this is your last chance for mercy." Standing proudly at the bow of the battleship, the man spoke
quietly. "Surrender. Pay for your sins and submit to our teachings. If you correct your ways, you too can remember that you
were once a child of the great Theocracy."

He had a figure that could only be described as heroic. He had the dignity of a war god, with a well-proportioned tall body draped in a
silver robe and armor, and carrying a huge spear.
Moreover, it was clear at first glance that the man was not an ordinary person in the current situation. He was
exposed to the vacuum of space without wearing a dedicated protective suit. Even today, after the interstellar
wars had become commonplace since the Kalpa of Existence, it was impossible to do such a thing. Furthermore,
it was impossible for a mere voice to reach the enemy fleet facing him.
From an overview, both sides facing each other appeared to be at close range, but in reality, they were nearly 80 kilometers
apart. Even if this were on the ground, communication other than via radio would be impossible, let alone in the airless
vacuum of space. Nevertheless, the man's voice was reaching the enemy. As evidence of this, the ship's control room received
a refusal response, and he even sensed the sound of derision in it.

The face of the man, who was as honest as if he had been drawn in a picture, was slightly tinged with
melancholy.
"I am Ikshvaku. Even if you hear this name, will you not surrender?" Returning to the recommendation of the Holy Knight, he was
met with malicious derision.

"What is this antique doing, acting so cocky? Did you forget that you were proven unable to cope with modern warfare
one or two years ago?"

"Oh, I see you're aware of what happened to Rudrya. You must have a proper position. Who are you? If you have any pride, you
should reveal your name."

"I am Samartha Kailash Ishvara, the sixth prince of the Saiva Empire and a lieutenant general. Remember that name."
Both sides had not yet opened fire, so the particle interference of the Kala Stone had not yet occurred. However, that was only up to this point, and
the prince's sadistic mood was evident in his voice.
"Now, the amount of stone determines everything. It's not the time for mechanical dolls to show up."
"Indeed. In that respect, I admit that your army is currently leading the way. However, at the same time, it's also ridiculous."
"What do you mean?"

The silver knight replied to the prince's hasty inquiry with a fair and just perspective.
"Is it that the older brother, who is envious of his younger brother's accomplishments, is trying to show
off using his brother's achievements? My lord, it seems that you do not understand the meaning of
contradiction."
Completely flat. There was not even a hint of contempt, and it was clear that he was simply conveying what he thought, which made the
sarcasm all the more biting.
"If you want to show off your power, start by learning reason."
"You--!"

The angry shout did not continue but turned into rough noise that spread through the darkness of space,
a sign that the fleet led by the prince had all activated their Kala Stones at the same time. "I conclude
that you have no intention of repenting."
Despite this, the man did not flinch in the slightest. He did not rely on the dozens of warships standing behind him, nor did he
face the enemy's gun barrels that glowed with light as a prelude to firing. He remained calm. However, his tone lacked
inflection, and the heat and weight in his voice shifted to a different phase. If there were flames of judgment that fell like a
hammer from the top of the sky, then this was undoubtedly the voice that carried them.
"The doctrine is absolute, and the doctrine is true. The gates of heaven will not be opened to the immoral(Amrita), so it would be best to
contribute to the peace of the world by destroying them."
In an instant, a light that rivaled a supernova exploded. More than fifty warship main guns spewed fire and rushed towards the silver man and his
fleet. It was an arrow of destruction, powered by the science that
mankind had built up over 7,000 years and the power of the Kala Stone. It had the power to evaporate even stars, and there
was no technology that could theoretically prevent it. It was a fact that the Empire had taken a step forward in the three-way
war thanks to the achievements of Terminus.
It was no longer possible to dodge even with teleportation. The fleet of
the Theocracy, which had not taken any countermeasures, was
supposed to disappear without a trace...at least that's what the attacker
was convinced of. Therefore, what happened in the next moment was
both a miracle and a nightmare.
"...What did you say?"

No one was surprised that the sixth prince's groans could still be heard amidst the frenzied communication interference. There was no
room for such trivialities.
"Why, this is impossible! Who are you..."
"My name is Ikshvaku. I am the earthly representative of God's will." As if to say that was enough of an answer,
the army of holy knights remained unscathed. It was clear that the previous bombardment had dispersed just
before hitting them, but no one knew why.
The attack was not one that the shield could withstand, and even if they
had used new technology, there wasn't enough time to charge it. In fact,
there was no energy reaction measured at all. It was so absurd that the
prince realized the truth in reverse.
"Avatara... have you become a Krishna?"
"Yes."

As he returned with an affirmative nod, the prince became even more confused. By solving one mystery, another had arisen.
There was no way Ikshvaku could use Avatara. The Krishna was a form of evolution only allowed for humans, and he was
supposed to be different. While questioning himself, the battle began to head toward its conclusion. With one shot from an
enemy ship's cannon, their own ship was easily destroyed.

While shocked at the fact that their shield was penetrated, one after another of their allies were shot down. The prince
was furious and yelled at his subordinates, but nothing changed. For some reason, the navigation system of all the
ships was paralyzed, making it impossible to
reverse or even retreat. Before he knew it, the enemy's main force was approaching, and Ikshvaku, standing at the bow, solemnly
declared: "The common sense of war changes every day. Ah, having survived the ruins of war, I know that better than anyone else.
Every time I fall, every time I get up, I gain new strength."

Then he swung his spear. Although there was, of course, no distance for close combat, the holy knight's
movements showed no hesitation. The sixth prince facing him felt his fate like a frog being stared down by a
snake.
That spear will reach me.
I will be defeated.

The premonition was so certain that it took only a few seconds for it to become a reality.
"Let me teach you one last thing. True defeat is not being crushed. It is when a person gives up and stops moving forward that
they become the loser."

No one else can state such an obvious argument as heavily as he did. Regardless of the form of the holy knight's truth,
it was certain that the phenomenon of Ikshvaku would continue to exist. He existed because he was desired, sought
after, and also because he himself wished to exist. The legend of the savior of the ruins of the Kalpa of Destruction,
who became the strongest, had not faded even in this era.
The strongest will always stand up. As history has shown, as long as
there are voices calling him, Ikshvaku will resurrect again and again. In
any situation, he turns the unbreakable pride that has always propelled
him forward into power.
"Divine Punishment!"

The spear that was swung down seemed to have only torn through the void of space, but the prince's ship was crushed as if struck by
an invisible giant fist.

It exploded, shattered, and disappeared into darkness along with its crew. Ikshvaku, who had witnessed the ship's destruction, offered
a prayer with the salute of the Theocracy, placing his fist over his heart. "Do not let your blood be shed in vain. Understand that
everything was done for the sake of unification and to lay its foundation."
The doctrine he adhered to was distinct from the everyday moral principles that other followers knew. It
followed the history of eradicating all factions except for that of Sudarshana, in order to bring an end to the
devastation.
In other words, he aimed to annihilate both the Federation and the Empire and bring salvation to those who survived. In terms of
pacifying the world and ending the war, it could be considered one solution. However, his reasoning was too straightforward, evoking
machine-like judgment rather than human choice.

All countries trying to defeat enemy states share the same goal, but they are based on the premise of
domination. Therefore, the only person who is willing to do anything, even resorting to drastic measures, is
Ikshvaku. If there were any internal conflicts in the Theocracy, he would also eliminate them. He even went so
far as to say that he would eliminate humanity if it meant eradicating the roots of conflict. Ikshvaku still
possessed the spiritual strength that survived the Kalpa of Destruction known as the Cataclysm.
To be precise, his personality had been set (programmed) to continue unchanged. The prince was not wrong in referring to him
as a machine doll. The noble knight's face lacked the warmth of blood and was instead adorned with a strange accessory that
shone bright red. An electronic circuit was implanted in his forehead and deeply rooted in his brain. The true identity of
Ikshvaku is, when you get right down to it, nothing more than this little chip.
2

Nasatya, who had been ordered to welcome the returning fleet, was as usual trembling with fear.
She was afraid of soldiers in general, and being in a place where they surrounded her was nothing short of a nightmare
for her. She had no understanding of their personalities and therefore found it impossible to trust them to do their jobs.
In other words, the report of victory itself seemed highly doubtful to her. Perhaps Imperial soldiers disguised
themselves and infiltrated, or maybe they would return with fatal
malfunctions. The ship might fail to land properly, explode, and blow everything around them to
smithereens. The image of a hellish scene that she could vividly imagine flooded her mind, and she couldn't
stop shaking.
To onlookers, she looked like a completely erratic nun, and the escorting soldiers looked at her with a mix of amazement and pity. As an executive
officer directly under the Cardinal, she was equivalent to a lieutenant.
She couldn't be rough in her conduct since she was a superior here, and she was aware that her fear went beyond the norm, so she
needed to be careful. It was a hassle, but it was also part of her duty. The lower-ranking officer sighed in his heart and smiled kindly at
Nasatya, making a conscious effort to use a gentle tone and expression.
"I understand how you feel, Your Excellency. Even though you are young,
you have been given a responsible position, and I imagine you won't
have much time to rest your mind."
"Yes...yes, that's right."
"However, at this moment, even us lower-ranking officers feel quite
nervous. After all, in the military, we rarely have the honor of being near
such a beautiful woman."
"Huh? Oh no, that's..."

The man’s smile and joke had no effect on Nasatya. She was so startled that she shrank back, physically
distancing herself from the adjacent officer. Of course, the man was hurt by her excessive reaction, but he also
felt a strange sense of discomfort. Unfortunately, as a fierce-looking soldier, it wasn't unusual for him to make
women uncomfortable. However, this response seemed to be different... It wasn't just a matter of self-defense
against sexual harassment. There was a core of fear that seemed to stem from somewhere else.
To be more precise, it was probably worry. Although it was difficult to understand, the delicate woman in front
of him seemed to be concerned about his well-being. There was a sense of warning "Stay away from me, or you
will be in danger.”
"...Well, in any case, please relax a little. We are here to witness the triumphant return of the hero, so it is polite to welcome him with smiles and
cheers. ...Look, here he comes."
The junior officer who had given up on understanding pointed to the magnificent scene visible through the
control room window. The fleet, dyed silver, formed a line and began to land in the harbor. "...Mr. Ikshvaku,
really won, didn't he?"
"Of course. As the holy knights of Trivikrama, we cannot allow ourselves to be surpassed by the likes of the Empire's
scum."
The nun's murmur was extremely disrespectful to the man. He couldn't help but forget his duties and hierarchy and his voice became
stern. "He is the embodiment of justice and the representative of the Theocracy. As long as the holy knight Ikshvaku exists, the glory
of victory is forever promised truth, is it not?"
"Well, um, but..." Narsatya muttered incoherently while writhing back again.
Looking down at her strange behavior, the man clicked his tongue softly. He understood what this strange nun
was trying to say. To claim that they will always be victorious would certainly be an exaggerated evaluation.
Ikshvaku is not an invincible entity. Even without going back through the old records, he suffered a crushing
defeat just a year or two ago.
"I was also present at the Rudrya Campaign, so I understand what you are trying to say. But that is why the
Holy Knight who stood up will not be defeated by anyone anymore. Isn't that so?" "Y-Yes... I hope so."
He tried to rebuke her frustrating speech, but the man held back at the last moment. It was natural that this
coward could not recognize the bravery of the knights on the battlefield. However, for the sake of his honor,
he had to give some explanation.
"Understand this. In the fourth Kalpa, the revival of Lord Ikshvaku was approximately 800 years ago."
"Um... at first, he was no different from an Durga, right?"

"I don't appreciate him being compared to such a thing... but if you're only looking at the fact that he's a
machine, then yes."
The difference was that Ikshvaku was based on the technology of the Kalpa. In other words, Ikshvaku was a reproduced personality and
weapon based on past records.
I don't know what kind of person that Holy Knight was, and it's likely that his travels as a savior throughout history were
carried out by a "group" of multiple people who replaced each other and have been overly embellished with legendary tales.
Because he is the embodiment of romanticism that defeated destruction, there were too many unknowns compared to the
ancient heroes, even when viewed from a historical perspective.

Therefore, the heroic tale of Ikshvaku lacks credibility. When considering the concept of Kouha, where Yugas are
gathered to reach the Origin Coordinate, it is completely useless information. However, the leaders of the Theocracy
800 years ago didn't mind that. What mattered was that innovative artificial intelligence was brought about by Daksa.
There were many uses for it other than as a Kouha. An immortal hero.
A weapon that was convenient for the Theocracy, just as the legend goes. By replacing its significance in that form, there was
no better fit than Ikshvaku.

"However, there were problems. It may be difficult for the Executives to understand, but reproducing the
technique is more difficult than reproducing the personality. Especially in the realm of martial arts." "Why is
that?"
"Martial arts are a type of continuous movement. It moves, doesn't stop, and essentially flows."
The officer continued to choose his words carefully for the still inexperienced nun.
"In other words, it means that it cannot be preserved in a tangible form. Paintings and documents can be preserved for thousands of
years, and even music can be conveyed with considerable accuracy if written in sheet music. However, outstanding talents in more
athletic activities, such as dance or sports, are difficult to properly pass on."
Even if the ancestor was a famous warrior, it's not guaranteed that his disciples will reach the same level. Even with excellent
education and superior guidance books, techniques that are based on "movement" have a property similar to the flow of time. Who
is the strongest hero in history?
The reason why there is no definitive answer is because of this. Even with Kouha, it was impossible to completely reproduce the
martial arts that have passed.

"Therefore, the technology of Lord Ikshvaku, who defeated the Kouha, has been lost. In the beginning, he was only
the latest mechanical soldier, and in that regard, he certainly didn't differ from Durgas. However, the only thing
that sets him apart is that he grows."
"Since the foundation is Kouha, I heard that he can learn." "Exactly. He fought for 800 years, so he should have exceeded
the original by now."

With a proud look as if it were his own achievement, the officer nodded. He believed that if the growing mechanical soldiers were given
the ability to learn, they could become stronger than human limitations. Even if they couldn't accurately grasp the past battles, it was
still possible to build them from scratch and exceed them.
The theoretical aspects of learning for Durgas were too strong, and they lacked the madness required to master the
high-density, irrational concept of combat. The only system that could foster such passion was the system of the
Kouha possessed by Daksa's obsession. Therefore, operating the likes of Ikshvaku was not uncommon until about a
hundred years ago. Although mass production was abandoned due to cost, both the Federation and the Empire had
their own convenient histories, and there were even examples of battleships being glorified. If one were to trace back
to their origins, there were even more massive things. However, it gradually became obsolete, and now only Ikshvaku
remains except for the Krishna born from the discovery of the Kala Stone. Ultimately, heroic spirits, who are nothing
more than machines, cannot handle these powers. The Federation and the Empire quickly gave up and moved on to a
new form of war. The Theocracy was basically following the same route, but there was only one reason why
Ikshvakuwas left behind. It was because discarding him would be like denying the history of the country. As the
source of the Trimurti, classicalism cannot belittle the past.
This characteristic of the Theocracy was both a strength and a weakness, just like everything else.
"I believe that losing to the Rudrya fleet was necessary for flight. In fact, thanks to His Eminence Vaishnavava, the Holy Knights have
evolved even further."

The officer no longer noticed Nasatya’s surprise at the mention of that name. He continued to speak eloquently about the bright future, driven by
his enthusiasm. And Naasatya wasn't listening to the lecture either.
She just bowed her head, biting her finger until it bled, murmuring and moaning.
"Stop it, please stop...Please be quiet and stay still, Bhaisajya."

The nun was afraid of everything, especially soldiers, and particularly those who were called heroes and embodied violence without
question. The demon within her was so agitated that it felt like it was bursting out of her belly. She licked her lips and asserted her
existence, wondering if she should just erase it all.

Every time she was involved with Ikshvaku, Bhaisajya became like this. She had managed to suppress it until now, but she had a
feeling that it would explode soon. After all, their master was probably targeting that aspect of her. As the fearsome Cardinal desired
Bhaisajya's work, Nasatya had to attend the Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala) as well.
In a place where all kinds of evil gathered, her fear would surely reach its peak. She didn't want to imagine what would happen
then, but one thing was certain: it would be a disaster. She deeply wished that the Holy Knight waa still a completely
mechanical being. Bhaisajya's power was specialized in dealing with living beings, so if her opponent had no flesh and blood, at
least she could have prevented friendly fire. However, the reality was mercilessly heading in the opposite direction.
She already knew what the reborn Ikshvaku was like, even without listening to the man next to her who was constantly
spewing out his self-important lectures. If Bhaisajya was the natural enemy of living beings, then the Rudrya Battle
Group was the natural enemy of machines. Therefore, the fact that the former Holy Knight was defeated was a stain on
the Theocracy, but the fact that they were able to revive him from there was a characteristic of their adherence to
history. The female ruler who now controlled Trivikrama had reincarnated Ikshvaku into a completely different form.
They compressed his main body into a tiny chip and embedded it in the awakened Krishna head. With this treatment, Ikshvaku
gained a physical body and became able to use the Avatara and Kala Stones. In other words, he was a Krishna with 800 years
of combat experience. He had the strengths and weaknesses of the Rudrya Battle Group ingrained in him, and he had already
surpassed the concept of being a veteran. Who was stronger between him and Bhaisajya?
Compared to the elites of the Federation or the Empire? Nasatya, who wished for a position far from the battlefield, had no idea and didn't
even know how to survive.

Therefore, all she could do was stare at the imposing figure who disembarked at the port with envious eyes, her face
pale and convulsing.
◇◇◇◇◇
I didn't feel much during the victory parade. The personality that the Theocracy sought for Ikshvaku is a violent
weapon of divine punishment, so things like consoling the people inevitably take a lower priority. However, that
doesn't mean he lacks that kind of empathy. It is probably a remnant of the person who was once in his position. When
improving the weapon called Ikshvaku, the most important thing at first was the Krishna body. In other words, this
content was considered unnecessary, and rather a hindrance, as long as there was a container, but problems arose
during the experiment.
As a result of installing information on the Holy Knights, they could no longer take over the Avatara if their original
personality disappeared. Since the start of this project six years ago, there have been days when it ended up being
wasted even if many Krishna were sacrificed.
Vivas Vat Vaishnava, the person in charge, gained an understanding here. Maybe she piled up sacrifices as a
refutation to confirm her original theory but ultimately came to the same conclusion as Terminus. The source of
Avatara is emotions. Therefore, the purpose cannot be achieved without leaving the mother's heart. The cardinal who
judged so calmly took an act that made everyone tremble. If we create the legendary Ikshvaku and a similar Krishna,
and if their affinity is high, we can naturally fuse them without overwriting the personality. Furthermore, this already
harbored another possibility.
The Cosmic Life Theory - if we follow Vivas's idea, those who experience extreme hunger awaken to a power centered on the concept of
"eating". Therefore, if the load is placed correctly, it was theoretically possible to produce a powerful Avatara. It is a thought that
completely ignores human rights.

In history, rulers can generally be said to be such, but what is terrifying about Vivas is that she had no
arrogant malice. She smiled like a loving mother and said to the young warriors aged 12 to 18 gathered from
all over the country, who were then 15 years old.
"For the reincarnation of Ikshvaku, I need your lives. Would you become martyrs for me, please?"
Just with that, all the boys fell in love with Vivas.

With her natural charisma, sincere appeal without a hint of evil intent, and her own Avatara combined, the knights
jumped into the hellish experiment with smiles on their faces. Most of them did not become part of the Krishna, and
those who awakened could not withstand the fusion with the Holy Knights and were crushed one by one and
disappeared. The sacrificial recruits, who were recruited each time the candidates ran out, exceeded 3 million people
in the following four years. The selection process, which was repeated like drawing lots, resulted in a vast number of
Yugas and the eagerly-awaited "winners" after countless sacrifices and devotion.
This is how the modern Ikshvaku was revived. As a result, the memories and hearts of unnamed young warriors
remained within the Holy Knights. The days when they ran as the saviors of the Cataclysm, along with 800
years of combat experience, all merged without contradiction. The spirituality that would not hesitate to
exterminate all things for the sake of doctrine would be a trait that should be corrected. In fact, the old model
of Ikshvaku had that aspect conveniently spoiled by the national administration, but it was restored to its
proper form upon his rebirth. The cardinal, who could be considered his parent, tolerates the Cataclysm's
values and if the Holy Knights are to find a special existence, there is no one but her. Just like the legend that
they once prostrated before Sudarshana, the personality that became the body (base) is also loyal to the
charismatic leader of this generation. "Ikshvaku, welcome back."
The Holy Knight, who had finished the victory parade, returned to his Lord like this. The colleague (Nasatya) had only given
administrative notice and quickly disappeared into the clouds, but such trivial matters didn't matter. The battle in which he
crushed the sixth prince of the empire was the final test to measure his performance, and only by reporting it could he finally
accomplish his sacred mission. "Please come in."
"I beg your pardon."

With his usual light voice, Ikshvaku bowed solemnly and opened the door. Even when the scene that entered his vision later appeared, he did not
even move his eyebrows.
"Oh, how dull. Don't you have any witty lines or reactions?"
"It is still a cold season. I hope you do not catch a cold, Your Majesty." Vivas, who was looking at him like a well-
trained dog, let out a sigh of exasperation at her loyal servant and was in her underwear while changing. As a young
maiden and a cardinal, it was indecent and unacceptable. She undoubtedly aimed for it, but she seemed unsatisfied
with the result of her playful mischief that missed its mark.
"Well, let's see. While it would certainly be troublesome to be attacked, it's not very decisive, is it? I'm
starting to wonder about the integration of your personality," Vivas said, twisting her head in thought while
still in her underwear.
"All due apologies for not meeting your expectations. But what kind of reasoning is that?"
"Well, you do like me, don't you?"

"The ones who were selected as physical bases should all have been like that. Shouldn't they be more delighted or
embarrassed?"
"I fear that's short-sighted, Your Majesty. Limiting affection to just physical appearance is somewhat lacking," the earnest tone of the Holy
Knight admonished his master's lack of understanding.
As this exchange was also part of the final exam, he had to prove his innocence correctly.
"I don't know about the other candidates, but I have no lustful thoughts for Your Majesty. It's not that I mean
to say that Your Majesty lacks feminine charm, but rather my sense of respect is too strong," he explained.
"Why is that?"
"It seems you are still unaware. That is also what sets you apart from ordinary people."
The woman's body, which was shamelessly exposed, was still unclear and hazy despite her striking and beautiful proportions.
From a distance, it was unclear what the cause was. However, anyone who became her husband and saw her naked body up close
would undoubtedly be speechless. It was even possible to go insane.
At first glance, Vivas' smooth skin was covered with tiny facial sores that were so small they could not be
discerned without a magnifying glass. They were always wriggling, giving the illusion that tiny particles
covered her entire body. It wasn't a hobby of collecting human bodies. There was a precious saintly work done
here that was more terrifying and incomprehensible than that.
“Those who possess special human abilities tend to be easily perceived as either liked or disliked to an
extreme degree. In Your Excellency's case, have you noticed that there is a common impression contained in
both opinions?"
"I see. So it's the evaluation of a selfish princess who was raised in a greenhouse, right?"
"Exactly. It is a great misunderstanding, and therefore I am convinced of Your Excellency's extraordinary love."
The holy knight who bowed respectfully showed no signs of pretense. Everything was genuine praise and trust for her master.
Those who liked or disliked Vivas upon first meeting her both misunderstood her essence equally. The former received her as a
brilliant young lady, while the latter dismissed her as a weirdo who relied on her good bloodline. However, the core was the
same. In other words, Vivas, an inexperienced girl, played around in a carefree manner.
Indeed, Vivas was a person of the privileged class who had held status and power since birth. It was true that she had a crazy
personality and her playful nature went too far in everything. But even if the starting line was the same, there would be no one
who could walk the same path as her.

"If you are devoted to love, you will not feel pain or fear. Your Excellency is embodying her faith completely."
The human-faced sores covering her porcelain skin may have numbered in the millions. All were sacrifices offered up for the
resurrection of the holy knight and faithful soldiers and believers who were forcibly crammed into the "closet." In other words,
they were all recipients of Vivas's love and became Yugas. The always-on Avatara of the sensory perception system, the young
ruler of the Theocracy, always embraced their pain so that those who loved her would be forever at peace.
In other words, they were able to taste the heavenly paradise no matter what kind of suffering they went through, even if they lost their
arms or their stomachs were gouged out and even if they became Yugas. This was because the charismatic cardinal and founder of the
Theocracy took on all the suffering.

Vivas was now equivalent to each of her cells turning into a fierce poison. Even so, she probably didn't even bear it. She had practiced
her own faith, believing that she would not be afraid of anything if she was devoted to love, even while exposed to an intolerable pain
that could not be tolerated by any amount of patience or self-discipline.
What a terrifying tightrope it is. If even a slight crack were to enter one's heart, Vivas’ soul would be crushed by the
torrent of pain. The ability to laugh in such a state, and to endure suffering without thinking of it as suffering, can only
be considered the behavior of a saint.
The cliché that "love is a drug" had truly become first-class morphine. Apart from ability, an extraordinary mental strength
was bringing about miracles. Therefore, Vivas didn't quite understand Ikshvaku’s point. It was precisely because she was
mostly unaware that she was capable of being herself.

"Well, I don't quite understand, but since it seems like I'm being praised, let's just leave it at that. You did well, Ikshvaku. Your
adjustment is now complete."
"Thank you very much for your kind words."
The sincere knight, who bowed her head, was convinced in her brain, which melded machines and humans. If
someone like her could become the foundation of humanity, the world would change. The savior that everyone
dreamed of after the hell of Amrita would be here. She must be steadfast. Just as the pain of believers flew to
Vivas, if Vivas were to be injured, it would rebound to the believers.
As the object of salvation, she must be raised to an inviolable realm and elevated to the seat of God.
"Anyone who does not understand Your Majesty's love will be eradicated by me, Ikshvaku. Please feel free to entrust me with anything
you need in the future."
"Yes. Well then, which one of these do you think is better?"
The cardinal, who lightly praised the loyalty of the knight, asked for an evaluation of the clothing in her hand.
It seems that there was a reason, other than mischief, for her being in the middle of changing clothes, as she
was struggling with choosing an outfit.
"Many wonderful gentlemen will gather at the Star Spirit Festival (Lokapala), so I want to dress up as
much as possible."
"Your Majesty's magnificence is not influenced by superficial decorations. Anyone who doesn't understand
that is a foolish person, and I, Ikshvaku, vow to eradicate them." "No, I'm not talking about that right
now."
Whether his adjustment was incomplete or his original personality was deeply ingrained, Vivas let out a tired
sigh at the inflexible response. It was like a scene from a lazy morning of a young lady, but what she carried
with her was unbelievably heavy.
"Good grief, the business of being the Theocracy’s leader is never-ending. What if I miss my chance to get
married like this?"
While complaining in a monotonous manner, madness swirled within Vivas. The turbulent festival, which promised a storm of blood, was now just

3
seven days away.

The season is New Year. Our captivity ended in just over four months. According to what I heard, His Excellency Terminus
is said to be losing his rule over the Serpent Island, and departing from the planet. Our release coincided with this, and I
think he took care of us as part of his job as Governor.

Whether out of pride towards the new First Prince, or for another reason, he was still a person to be respected
as an enemy. At least we
were helped, so I have no resistance to feeling grateful. Although it was an operation carried out in accordance with the laws of war,
we were enemies who had dealt a blow to the Empire. If our custody had been transferred to the successor in a mass-production
manner, it would not have been strange for us to be punished with some suitable excuse.
I wanted to see them off as a courtesy, but I won't be so demanding. We will meet again soon anyway. Even with my abilities sealed for a long
time, I had a rough idea.
"So, does that mean His Excellency will attend the Lokapala?"
"Yeah. Considering various circumstances, I think there's a pretty good chance of that happening."
On the ship heading to the public space where we will return as prisoners of war to the Federation, I was stating my theory to
Mitra and the surviving members. Legally, the ship was under Imperial control, so we couldn't fully use our powers, but it
wasn't a problem to materialize for the conversation. Ten people cramped together in a narrow cargo hold were all looking at
me. Communication with eye contact after a long time really lifted my spirits.

"What are you babbling about? Hurry up and continue, you White Moochi."
"Ouch, that hurts. Stop hitting me."

The members laughed at our usual exchange. With a little emotion, I responded to Mitra's rough request.
"The point is, it's a win-win situation because we can satisfy both our true intentions and our obligations. We have to give
rewards to His Excellency Terminus for his achievements, but there are a lot of people around who wouldn't want him to
become too powerful. So, it's easier to throw him into a place where honor and danger are mixed up. At the Lokapala, the
Prince is expected to die rather than to be recognized for his achievements, isn't he?"
"Well, what do you think of that idea?"
"I don't know, but isn't it too risky?"

Arya, who was almost convinced, was stopped by Ratri's gloomy face, as she shook her head. It seems that these two have become somewhat
friendly during our captivity.
"Isn't it a bit too risky? If the representative is easily defeated, the Empire will be ashamed, but it's also
difficult if they survive. Mr. Terminus is already on the verge of being surpassed by the First Prince, so it
might be better not to push it too far."
"Isn't it too risky? If the leader is easily taken down, it would be a huge
embarrassment for the Empire, and even if they survive, it would be a
difficult situation. Terminus-san, you'll have to speak more persuasively
than you do now," said Mitra, concurring with the negative opinions.
"But if the mastermind is someone significant, the persuasiveness of the
plan will change dramatically," I replied confidently, convinced of the
validity of my argument.
"For example?" Mitra asked.

"The Empire has thirteen imperial princes, but only two can match Terminus-dono in terms of power and
influence. They are the First Prince Goraksha and the Fourth Prince Trishula... they are both like the
embodiment of the Imperial Family, good or bad."
In other words, they are filled with confidence as royalty and have the corresponding power. They saw the talent and
ambition of their younger brother and would not doubt their own right to the throne, no matter how things turned out.
Of course, I had never met them, but I believed I had a good understanding of their essence. Profiling enemy state
dignitaries is an essential task that determines our life or death.
"A haphazard and optimistic approach is the way of the king. They're not the kind of people who would miss that, and they'll surely protect
Terminus-dono to use him to their advantage."
"Huh? Sorry, but isn't what you're saying a bit different from what you said earlier?" Ratri asked, confused.
"That's because trying to crush Terminus-dono at the Lokapala is just a temporary measure to prevent weak
princes from going berserk, Ratri. Can you imagine what would happen if he returned to the Empire prim
and proper?"
"That would lead to many dangerous developments," Ratri replied. "I see. I'm starting to understand. The two powerful
imperial princes want to prevent their excellent younger brother from being destroyed by their concentrated attacks,"
said Mitra, finally grasping the situation.
"That's right, it's a waste," I nodded, satisfied with how well Arya understood the situation.
The race for the throne is not a simple matter of winning like a fight between the common people. An
ambitious and imaginative strategy is required, and the current leaders, the First and Fourth Princes, are the
embodiment of such a concept.
"We all recognize Terminus-dono's abilities. However, his power base is still weak, and now that he has lost
his position as governor, he is honestly in danger. If the insane ones team up and resort to violence, it will be
tough," I added.
That's why Goraksha and Trishula were supposed to endorse him for the Lokapala. If he dies, that's the end of it, but he wants his capable brother to
do his best as his representative.
"For the two who are confident that they will be the next emperor, it's only natural to use His Highness Terminus as a messenger. It's not a
conspiracy; it's what an emperor has to do."
"The Head of State doesn't attend the Lokapala himself. In other words, only capable subordinates must attend,
right?"
"That's right. I think the other princes are simply at ease."

If Goraksha and the others tell me to leave Terminus to them, they will be able to eliminate him smoothly. My
deduction is from an outsider's objective perspective, and it's difficult for the parties involved in the race, who are
risking their lives, to share the same view. If you interpret it as a sign of the Emperor's caliber, it could be seen as a
kind of sieve. At any rate, it's a strong headwind and tailwind for His Highness Terminus. We don't know the outcome,
but we do know that he won't run away. "Well, I'm pretty much convinced. Come to think of it, the Rudrya battle group
seemed to be involved in the Lokapala, too, and if it's His Highness, he won't miss the chance." "Wow, really?"
"Yes. But, Ratri. You've become quite chatty."

Mitra was surprised by Ratri's natural tone, and the junior officer, a gloomy person, dropped her head like a
viscous liquid spilled over. Then she put on the hood he had tailored for himself and completely hid his face.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I guess I was creepy. I'll shut up."
"No, it's not like that... You're still a pain in the ass, Ratri."
"Please stop it, Captain. Ratri-san has her own strengths."

Arya, who followed up, and the surviving soldiers who owe their lives to Ratri, defended her one after another.
For the junior officer, who had low self-esteem, it was uncomfortable, so she melted like slime... I can't handle
her.
Anyway, the focus from now on is the Lokapala, of course, Savitr should come if Prince Terminus attends, and
there is a high possibility that key members of the Rudrya Battle Group will join. Furthermore, the Theocracy
will probably send Cardinal Vaishnava. Considering the current world situation, such an impressive lineup is
likely to create a tension that rivals the past.
"Alright, alright, my bad. It's going to get busy from now on, so let's stop fighting."
Mitra, who seemed exasperated by being surrounded by many people, raised both hands to surrender. I can
understand what she's trying to say. It's about who from our Federation will attend the festival to counter the
strong representation from the Empire and the Theocracy. "We surely have to attend the Lokapala, too. We'll cause
some trouble again, but I expect your cooperation."
Mitra earnestly requested, and the members nodded without saying anything. It seems they were already anticipating it. It's
probably a dangerous festival, but it's a politically charged event rather than a direct conflict. It's not suitable for
warmongers like Angiras or Fallada, so it's natural to choose representatives from the remaining three houses. In that case,
the Atman family, who has experience dealing with Prince Terminus, is almost certain to be chosen.
If we choose another family to assist, the Rahasya family, who can cooperate moderately well, is the most
likely candidate.
"We don't have time to enjoy our homecoming, but don't neglect mental preparation so that we can move on to the operation right
away." "Understood."

Arya, who responded as the representative, was followed by everyone else. Then, the ship control announced that we were
approaching our destination.
4
We moved from the ship of the Federation that was waiting in the public domain and returned to the capital,
Bhramapura, after about two more days. As expected, there was no welcoming reception or consolation. We
were returning as miserable losers, and moreover, the Shinga Corps was unpopular as a covert unit. The fact
that we were not accused of treason and imprisoned and interrogated was already a relatively decent
treatment. It is common to be released soon because it is impossible for outsiders to unilaterally judge the
private soldiers of the Atman family, but we have received such petty harassment many times before. I think it
was political wrestling, a way to avoid flashy fights with other families. Two things can be imagined from the
fact that it was ignored this time and became a somewhat anticlimactic homecoming. One is that internal
conflicts have been shelved due to the rapid advancement of wartime conditions. It is an extremely reasonable
choice that "there is no time for that," but unfortunately the possibility is close to zero. This is a characteristic
of all human groups, regardless of the nature of the Federation. The problems that were carried over during
peacetime not only are not resolved but also worsen when an emergency situation arises.
It is evident when looking back at history, and there is no need to relieve pressure because it aims for a more intense explosion.
Not only me, but also Mitra and others think that the cause is here, and they have guessed at the background as well. Just like
when the rebellion of the first emperor of the Empire, Kailash, occurred. The heads of the five major noble families must have
been replaced in accordance with the construction of the wartime system. In other words--
"Welcome back, guys. It seems that the Empire treated you kindly. Everyone looks better than before
deployment."
Immediately after returning home, we were taken directly to the Atman family's mansion and faced the new master
in his office.
"Well, otherwise, we would have to doubt the capabilities of the Ninth Prince. I spent a lot of money on your treatment. Money, of course, and
various information."
Varuna talks about using the weaknesses of Your Highness' opposing forces within the Theocracy and the Empire, as well as
hiding the Krishna, as materials for negotiation. It certainly sounds generous, and it's true that our captivity was treated
well thanks to it. But right now, it's hard to focus on what he's saying. Representing the feelings of the entire army, Mitra
interrupts Varuna's boasting about his hardships, which is still ongoing, with a cough.
"There are no words to express our gratitude for the Lord's concern. We will submit our report immediately but
before that..."
"Oh, by the way, there's a new face. My bad for not introducing myself first."
"Varuna, that's enough joking around."

Mitra cuts him off again, changing both her tone and attitude. Everyone here stands at the top of the Atman family, either as Varuna's sword or
lover. I'm a little different, but I'm like Mitra's Avatara, so it's similar.
There's no need to be unnecessarily humble. That goes without saying,
and it applies to "her" as well... Mitra smiles gently at the familiar face
behind the new head of the family.
"Sati, I'm glad to see you again."

"Yes. My position has changed, but I look forward to working with you in the future."
At the same time, Varuna shrugs his shoulders, and everyone else who took it as permission rushes over to
Sati, yelling and crying like a girls' school. It's far from the military standard, but it's okay after a tough
mission. In fact, I think that being able to maintain this aspect is the strength of the Shinga Corps. It's not a
bad feeling to feel my nose tickle and my eyes get hot.
"Nice to meet you, Sergeant. My name is Arya Nadi. I was greatly taken care of by you on the battlefield."
"I was looking forward to meeting you too. But I'm not a sergeant anymore, so please keep that in mind."
Sati gently reprimands the tearful Arya and clarifies their positions, as she has now become Varuna's personal
adjutant.
"From now on, I want you to take my place," is the statement that Mitra
reacted to, looking at Varuna.
"Promotion?" she asked.
"Yeah, since I became the head of the family. Your treatment will change too, and everyone will be promoted as
regular soldiers."
Varuna laughed condescendingly at the basic one-rank promotion. When we returned, personnel orders were issued,
Mitra became a Major, and Ratri became a Lieutenant. Sati explained separately that everyone else had become a
sergeant or a corporal. And the one who got promoted the most was Arya. She had advanced from a Private to a
Sergeant Major. "I...as a senior non-commissioned officer?"
"That means you'll take over Sati's job. It's already been decided, and I don't think anyone would object."
"No, everyone, including me, is more than capable. In fact, if you hadn't done anything, I would have been
disappointed," Mitra replied.
"I'm glad I met your expectations. Well, from now on, you won't be the one digging the trenches in the shadows,"
Varuna said.
As Varuna had said earlier, we were becoming regular soldiers. We understood the meaning of it. Even though we
were part of the Atman family's unit, we would not sever ties with assassination and espionage. We would, however,
engage in more official and "legitimate" warfare. As a result, there were two significant benefits. First was the honor.
Since we would be treated as humans, we could be awarded medals for our accomplishments, and even leave our
mark in history. It might be just a matter of pride, but this kind of recognition was not something to be taken lightly.
Everyone wanted their hard work to be acknowledged, and a salary increase would boost morale.
The most important benefit, however, was that it would be difficult for outsiders to interfere once we became a
regular unit.
The previous Shinga Corps did not officially exist, which meant that attacks on us were not necessarily attacks on
the Atman family. Thanks to that, we were often used as tools for war, but if we could break free from that position,
petty bullying would decrease.
Varuna probably intended to create a new unit that would be the core of this new system, starting with the current
ten members.
Sati, who became his personal adjutant, would be in charge of the unit's covert operations.
“What was this new system aiming for?”
Mitra threw a question that was almost a confirmation.
"Is it the Lokapala after all?"
"That's right. If we're going to that festival, we can't have Nameless Troops tagging along. Even as a representative of Daksa, it
wouldn't be appropriate for me to attend leading a horse's bones. Besides, you guys have already made enemies with the Empire, so
there's no need to hide anymore."
"What about the other families?"
"Shankini. She and I will be the representatives of the Federation." "Understood. Then my new unit will be fully operational
after the festival."

Beside Mitra who nodded in agreement, I was organizing the expected lineup in my head. Not everyone can attend the
Lokapala as much as they want. In addition to the representatives who serve as proxies for the head of state, only a squad-
level escort is allowed to accompany them.

In other words, at most 40-50 people. There were of course loopholes, but officially, that was the limit.
Therefore, if we were to join forces with the Rahasya family, we could not mobilize a large number of our
forces. Moreover, the festival was only seven days away.
Subtracting the time it would take to travel, it was less than three days, making it difficult to fully prepare Mitra's new unit
in terms of coordination.

"We've already started forming the unit, so for now we'll just bring in some capable people. But don't expect too much. Any other questions?"
"Then, one question."

It was Arya who raised her hand there. Everyone's attention was focused on her, and though she seemed hesitant, Varuna urged her on with a nod,
and she started to speak tentatively.
"...You should know how I joined the unit. What happened to the Fallada family?"
"Oh, don't worry about that. They've been officially declared war on." Varuna answered casually with a smile, not
understanding what was funny.
"That's serious. They said they'll kill all of us, the entire clan. It's too late
to beg now."
"I see..."
"Did they also have a change in leadership?"
"As expected, it's Abhicharika."

Tension ran through everyone at the mention of that name. Although we expected it, the situation had become quite unreasonable.
Abhicharika Pai Fallada...

Although I don't know her personally, everyone in the Federation knows the name of the "Thousand Hands"
and her reputation. It's strange that the Atman family is still standing despite making an enemy of that
monster.
"Don't be afraid. She doesn't play tricks and she always comes directly from the front. Depending on how
you look at it, she's a kind person." "That's the impression I get from the rumors I've heard." "I think you
and her might get along surprisingly well."
Ignoring our anxiety, the head of the family and his fiance were having a leisurely conversation. It's precisely
because they have similar personalities that they can become sworn enemies, and it's clear that this is the
worst possible combination, but they didn't seem to be intimidated at all. One could say that they were
reliable, but there was no way to avoid a future stained with blood.
Abicharika probably silenced everyone else to crush us with her own hands. She has no intention of going through the hassle of
trying Mitra in a military court for killing her superior officer or politically cornering the Atman family. According to Varuna,
she's preparing to attack us directly from the main entrance. ...Well, because of the Fallada family's absolute loyalty to Daksa,
they shouldn't be able to attack us until after the Lokapala is over.

"If you don't have any more questions, we're done for today. Rest to the extent that you don't let your guard down
too much."
Whether he knew everyone's feelings or not, Varuna looked around at everyone's faces and for once, spoke words of comfort. "You've come
back safely. I'm counting on you from now on."
"Thank you very much."
"Everyone, salute to the head of the family."

As Mitra took the lead and struck her heel, Arya immediately took over and gave the command. There were various problems to deal with, but
morale was not so low that we felt uneasy. Thinking positively that
everything will be fine if that was the case, I tried to leave the room when Varuna called out to me.
"You stay. I have something to discuss with you."
"...Yes, understood."

The person called was Arya. When she turned around, her cheeks turned red, but she raised her head without lowering
her gaze, putting in all her effort. Perhaps she was prepared for this. While the members who were leaving the room
were snickering, she was earnestly serious.
She stood upright like a soldier ordered to charge, exuding a certain kind of courage. Seeing her admirable
willingness to take on whatever challenge came his way made me hesitant to leave her behind... "Why are you
guys staying too?"
"Well, because..."
"She's still young. Maybe she needs someone to protect her."

Mitra and I stood in front of Arya, as if to protect her. I could sense the panic behind us, but I still felt like stopping her. Even though it might be
seen as meddling, I wanted her to take care of herself.
Looking at us, Varuna became exasperated, while Sati maintained a poker face, though her cheeks twitched.
"What are you guys jumping to conclusions for? I don't have any intention of capturing her or
anything." "Huh?"
"What's with that face? If you want it, I can make it happen."
"Oh, no. I was just following orders..."
"Wait, Arya, you're too obedient."

Mitra, as the elder, lectured the naive deputy who couldn't hide her confusion.
"Remember this. Men in situations like this are the least trustworthy." "Yeah, people who say they'll do nothing are the ones
you can't trust the most."
"That's what they call the tip of the iceberg theory."
The tip of the iceberg?"
"Hahaha."

Finally unable to contain herself, Sati burst out laughing. She then covered her mouth, shaking with
suppressed laughter.
"It's a matter of everyday behavior, Varuna. You've been lucky
so far, so
just accept this treatment."
"Tch, you're all a pain."

As the sulking head of the household turned away, Sati stepped forward. Perhaps finding it particularly amusing, she had tears in her eyes, but her
tone was calm as she explained.
"You staying with me wasn't really for that reason, Sergeant Arya. We're meeting for the first time today, and I just wanted to
deepen our friendship."

"Friendship? Even if you say that..." replied Arya. "It's not something you deepen in bed, right?"
"You're rude, White Mochi," scolded the speaker.
My insistent reminder was met with Varuna's impatient voice.

"Do you guys really not understand? It's worrying for the future," he continued.
"I mean, can you properly sort and analyze information? Making copies of that thing won't be useful."
In a merciless and even cold tone, Varuna pointed at Arya. "You're just a Krishna with abilities, part of the new
generation. If you couldn't use the Avatara, you wouldn't be able to stand on your own two feet. Isn't that
right?"
"Yes. That's certainly true..." replied Arya.
"Then you'd be useless. I can't reproduce the Avataras power."

As he said that, I realized he was right, and I was at a loss for words. Arya had many excellent qualities as
a soldier, but most of them were probably acquired through constant effort. In other words, she wasn't
someone who was naturally talented.
"Don't misunderstand me. I'm not belittling you. You're just different from the screw-loose weirdos like
Abhicharika. Without the Avataras help, you'd be left confused and overwhelmed," explained Varuna. "So, you're
not planning on creating a copy of me?"
"That's right. Hey, Mitra, did you really not understand this kind of reasoning?"
Our leader, who was asked this absurd question, paused for a moment and then shook his head with a wry smile.
"No, of course I understood. But I had a feeling you were up to no good," she said, embracing Arya in a manly way. "Well,
she's just so cute," she added.
"Uh, um, Captain... I mean, Lieutenant," corrected Arya.
Sati chuckled again at the sight of the venomous mood diffusing, and Varuna grimaced in frustration. Anyway,
our worries turned out to be groundless. We may have been a little hasty, but as long as Arya’s purity is
protected, that's all that matters.
Sati clapped her hands as if to dispel the relaxed atmosphere. "If you've understood, let's proceed with the
discussion. About deepening our friendship... The captain probably already knows, right?" "Most likely. I have no
intention of participating in bullying, and I'll side with Arya."
"Do as you please. I won't even care if you cry." "
That's our line, my lord."

Arya looked suspicious at the conversation that was unfolding, but I could roughly read between the lines. With
the impending deadly festival, the means to strengthen "friendship" and acquire new allies were limited. What
they exchanged were not words, but bullets. And what they aligned were not cups, but the breath of battle. "No
need to hold back. Come at me with the intention to kill."
In other words, it was a simulated battle - in name only - and was almost like real combat training.
5

The Atman family is a well-known prestigious family in the Federation, owning vast lands beyond the imagination of common people.
The area where their mansion stands is like a city, with police headquarters and official residences lined up. But there are also many
properties outside that are related to them.

One of those places is where we are heading now. It was literally a battlefield where Mitra vomited blood many times when she was still in her
teens. It's not an exaggeration at all.
The training in the area, where every environment from urban warfare and jungle to even glaciers was artificially reproduced, was extremely
harsh, and many actually became Yugas.
After explaining this to Arya, we descended into the basement of the mansion, where a row of teleportation
devices was lined up.
"We're assuming it's an indoor battle because of the Lokapala. We'll randomly jump to wherever there are
swarms of Durgas."
Varuna, carrying a large gun, had an insolent smile on his face as he left the setting of the teleportation device
operation to Sati.
"The rules are simple. Who can destroy more Durgas wins. Of course, it's also okay to aim at each other."
Varuna and Sati's team will challenge us, me, Mitra, and Arya. Although it's a competition to see who can destroy
more Durgas, the quickest way to win is to wipe out the enemy. In other words, it's essentially a melee with enemies
everywhere, sneaking through to aim at the targets. Quick situational judgment and resourcefulness are required, and
sharp intuition is also necessary to win. This is truly a training suitable for us, the Atman family's combat unit. Varuna
made a mocking gesture, indicating his gun to the tense-looking Arya.
"I'll weaken the electric shock, so even if you get hit, you should only faint. I hear you're tough, so be careful not to make a mistake." "Yes.
We'll be careful, but please forgive us if something happens."
"I see. You’ve got balls. Mitra also seems to like you."

Beside them, our team leader was examining her newly acquired Agneyastra; a double-edged red flame sword. She
had to scrutinize it to make sure there was no discrepancy in the familiar feel since her previous one was confiscated
by the Empire. "How does it feel?"
"It's slightly heavier, but not to the point of an inconvenience. There seem to be several other changes as well."
As she spoke, Mitra confirmed the extension of the electrified blade from the strung sword and looked satisfied.
"Even in its natural state, it's slightly faster and longer. The energy efficiency has increased."
"It's still in the prototype stage, but when the Kala Stone is turned on at full power, the result is 1.5 times better than the
previous models. The
added weight is due to a strength issue, so be careful how much it can withstand."
"Understood. Let me test it thoroughly."

Although she couldn't use it recklessly, she now had increased firepower that could be used as a decisive technique in
critical situations.
In summary, Varuna's aim could be understood. This meant they could have enough effective cards against Sakra and
Savitr. Anyone who knew Mitra from the past would be amazed if they saw an increase of 1.5 times in output during a
battle. Even with her skills and the fact that it was still in the prototype stage, she was far from being confident of
victory, but it was unlikely they could get out unscathed. If it were Mitra, who had a rather unpleasant personality,
she should be able to handle him well, and that's what Varuna was saying - to practice with him. However, as the lord
of the household, he was also full of unpleasantness, and he had no intention of being used as a guinea pig. He was
weighing Mitra's current situation to use her as a pawn. Whether she had made progress after surviving the brink of
death or had rusted during her captivity, fighting her would be the quickest way to utilize her. That's why both of
them were serious. They were more concerned about the danger of going to the Lokapala with insufficient information
than the possibility of fighting each other. They were ready to fight each other without holding back.
In the midst of the tense atmosphere, I became worried about Arya. I knew she was a tough person, but I
thought it would be tough for her to suddenly adapt to the perverted couple. "Are you okay? I'll support you,
so relax."
"Thank you. Honestly, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't anxious."
"Well, this kind of thing is usually done in a virtual space, isn't it?"

Sati, who had keen ears, added while adjusting the teleportation device settings and turning her head back.
"In terms of being able to gain experience without any risk, I do admit that virtual training is quite valuable. However, do you know
about the specific dangers that come with it, such as the inability to replicate the Avatara and the potential for becoming too
immersed in the game-like atmosphere?"
"Is it that soldiers might become too accustomed to the gaming aspect of it?"
"Yes. It's occasionally been a cause for concern."

With a nod of agreement to Arya's response, Sati takes on the face of a senior officer, instructing her junior, who will eventually take her place in
the Atman family's business.

"In virtual combat training, there's no fear. Although it's recently been set up so that getting shot is painful, it's still just a
game because you're not actually hurt. This causes a numbing of the sense of crisis, and if you were to go straight from that to
the battlefield, you wouldn't be able to come back."

Fearless soldiers are strong, but they also tend to become one-way corpses, so to speak. Although there are benefits
such as no losses during training and quicker completion of units, in essence, they become disposable. At first glance,
this seems similar to the Atman family's image, but the difficulty of the assassination business makes it not so simple.
The hunting dog must have a "hard" foundation as a prerequisite and must be completed while wearing an exterior
shell that won't succumb to fear. Thus, a certain toughness is required, and a mentality that can be prepared like a
weapon.
In other words, intentional dissociation based on thorough realism. The mindset gained from virtual training is the
latter without the former, like shooting carelessly at a gun with lax maintenance that's floating around in a dream.
With such a dubious foundation, achieving missions cannot be expected. The ability to correctly choose the right time
to attack, without fear of being burnt, and the strength to not break easily. That's what it is, and therefore, the Atman
family did not recommend virtual combat training even for the Krishna. There are many inconvenient aspects to
training hunting dogs, and it would be a problem if they developed strange habits.
Since Mitra and Varuna have started to stand out, of course, things have changed a lot with regards to the
dogs, but in general, those who dislike virtual training are still the same as before. "I understand that fear is
necessary."
"Then you need to tame that feeling. Don't worry, everyone is scared the same way."
Arya laughs wryly at her senior's harsh encouragement, and
Mitra and
Varuna show faces that seem unaffected. In the meantime, it seems that
Sati has finished her work.
"Alright, let's begin. Are you ready?"

Each individual standing on a different teleportation device nodded, and a countdown began as blue light shot up from beneath their
feet. "Three, two, one..."
In an instant, we were transported to the battlefield, surrounded by
exploding phosphorescent light.
"Where are we?"

Looking around immediately, I realized we were on a wide corridor that resembled the inside of a spaceship.
Durgas clung to the high ceiling. "Well, this is a good start. Let's test it out right away." "Huh? Wait a minute!"
Before I could say anything, Mitra suddenly unleashed her dual-bladed Agneyastra at full throttle. A torrent
of exploding red lightning burned my eyes, followed by a violent explosion. "I like this one. It's good."
"Hey, stop it! You're going to scare the crap out of us!"

Despite being warned to be careful due to durability concerns, this idiot is firing at full throttle from the opening.
What is this idiot thinking!
"If we don't do it beforehand, we won't be able to use it in case of an emergency."
"Well, that's true, but could you calm down a bit?"

The two unmanned drones (Durgas) that were supposed to be there were completely destroyed, along with the ceiling,
leaving a large hole. While impressed with the power of the newly acquired weapon, it was clear that we would be swarmed
by the remaining enemies if we continued to act so recklessly. Furthermore, Varuna and his team had undoubtedly detected
our position. "Stop fooling around and do your job."
"I know!"
We had a significant advantage in terms of detection. However, our advantage was lost when I sensed that Arya
and Varuna were getting closer. I sent this information to Mitra and rushed for her to act, but it was too late, and
the clash between the two was unavoidable.
"If we keep going like this, probably..."
"Well, it might last three minutes."

Mitra's cold evaluation doesn't mean she's underestimating Arya. In previous battles, she was helped by her many times, and she knows
that she's not someone who lets her guard down easily. But facing Varuna was too much of a burden. In a different sense from Sakra or
Savitr, there are guys who are different in caliber.
"I want to beat him up today, but it's bad luck to stumble at the start."
"It's partly your fault!"

As the Durgas gather around us, we protest with all our might, and blocked them from moving forward.
We've had over 200 simulated battles against Varuna, but we've never won even once. It's frustrating, but
that's just how big the gap in our abilities is.

"――Uh!"
◇◇◇◇◇
Arya was thrown in the medical room lined with medical beds, unable to avoid the gunfire from the other side of the
wall and sparks and white smoke were erupting from her grazed left leg. Her prosthetic leg was confiscated by the
Empire, so it was a new piece of equipment installed after returning home. Despite the improvement in basic
performance, there were three reasons why it suddenly took damage.
One was that the starting point was too easy to hit. If this wasn't virtual, she could use the facilities
realistically, and Arya could enhance any tool beyond its limit. So, she focused on inspecting the room to find
something useful, but it backfired in just a few seconds. In addition, her Avatara is a conditional type. Being
able to switch it on and off is useful for preventing exhaustion, but on the other hand, it won't work if the
switch isn't turned on. Of course, the prosthetic enhancement had already been done before the transfer, but
as a result of her mind being distracted by searching for something useful, a slight seam appeared in the
armor.
In other words, she was exposing herself to double vulnerability in both mental and physical aspects. It was a mistake, but it wouldn't
have been a problem under normal circumstances. There was no way she would be targeted with pinpoint accuracy in such a momentary
situation. "Oh, you dodged it. Good for you."
The so-called killer ability; the talent to seize the opportunity. Varuna, who appeared from the hole in the wall with a gun in one hand,
had an outstanding sense of smell. The biggest reason why Arya took advantage of the early opening was simply because her opponent
was bad. "Well, let's continue. Come on, do your best."

Manipulating the huge lightning gun that could be carried on the shoulder with ease, it took just a few
seconds until the trigger was pulled. Considering the confusion caused by the surprise attack of the first
shot, there were almost no people who could quickly recover. But Arya showed that she could live up to
expectations. She dodged the follow-up attack while crouching, kicked the ceiling, and bounced around the
room like a reflection of light. "Oh, wait a minute, wait a minute."
Are they delighted or exasperated? The targeting and lightning flashes, pursued in a frivolous manner, cut
through the air one after another. As the room collapsed in an instant, Arya felt for the damage to her
prosthetic leg.
No problem. It was within the range that could be reinforced. Knowing this, she quickly judged that she should
end it with maximum force. Although she was still young, Arya's experience in battlefields was by no means
mild. Based on her intuition, she knew that this was a dangerous opponent who should not be allowed to
prolong the battle. "Be prepared."
Her aim was the gun. If she could crush it, the battle would be won. She
bounced around at an incredible speed that even the eyes of the Krishna
could not keep up with, blocked Arya's vision with a kicked bed, and
approached Varuna from the side. However, when she entered the range,
the gun was pointed at Arya's nose. Not only that, but two shots rang out
at the same time.
"Ngh!"

She quickly crossed her arms in front of her face, and the enhanced defense barely held up. Thanks to that, she avoided a
fatal injury, but Arya was blown away and rolled out into the corridor outside. In a state of near-unconsciousness, she
desperately tried to figure out what had just happened. If she didn't, she wouldn't be able to stay conscious. Just a moment
ago, Varuna's weapon was supposed to be a large heavy
weapon like a rifle. However, the moment she stepped forward, a handgun appeared in front of her.
Furthermore, considering that two shots overlapped, it seems that he had fired both guns at Arya and the bed at the same
time. Did he carry a small teleportation device and call for a new weapon from elsewhere? As the head of one of the five major
noble families with no shortage of financial resources, he could afford such luxury, but it seemed unlikely. This was the result
of a more simple and therefore amazing "technique." "You're really tough. I was seriously trying to kill you."
Varuna, who came out of the rubble and into the room, held a gun in each hand, as expected. The one on the right was
a size that could be called a hand cannon, while the one on the left was smaller than average. It was the latter that shot
at Arya, and it was clear that he had aimed carefully to not kill her. However, she still suffered significant damage.
Common sense dictates that it was not Arya who should be pierced by that kind of gun, and if one looks for a
predictable reason, one answer comes to mind. When she thought the left gun was raised again and fired, the intense
pain and impact had already ravaged her entire body. She couldn't keep up with the reaction at all. "Oh, you dodged it.
Well done."
Despite being small, the gun's handling becomes quick and skillful. Before Arya recognizes that she has been shot, she has
already been hit, leaving her feeling like she has received a master swordsman's strike. Because she cannot see the start of the
firing, her response is always one step too late. Thanks to the strengthening of her armor, she can still maintain consciousness,
but she cannot catch Varuna's attacks with the deterioration of her equipment.

Inevitably, she is gradually worn down by the attacks. Just as she rolled to regain her footing, the large-caliber gun on her
right fired. Although Arya could sense the start of this attack, the bullet's velocity was in a completely different league than the
previous gun's. Its power was indescribable. In other words, the threat level of the guns on the left and right was the same.
Furthermore, their characteristics were completely opposite, making it even more difficult for Arya to handle them.
Varuna was like someone painting with their right hand while playing an instrument with their left. He was also a top-
class expert in both, and
there was no trace of weakness in the continuous barrage of bullets. Furthermore, there was a third gun, or more accurately,
the first gun still existed.
"Hey, watch out over there."
Combining the two guns, Varuna's fingers moved like magic to create a single cannon. Needless to say, this was the weapon
that Varuna had originally possessed, and all three guns that had appeared so far could be expressed as a single weapon.
This was the ‘Hymn of Wisdom’; the custom-made weapon used by the new head of the Atman family. It could not be
operated without advanced puzzle-solving skills and the dexterity of a magician.
The precision structures that were arranged in multiple layers contained the danger of accidental explosions
due to even the slightest mistake. It was a wild card that required an extremely skilled master to control, but
as can be seen, it would become an overwhelmingly unfair weapon if fully utilized efficiently. As its name
implies, it draws out countless faces of imagination and creativity. The three guns were not the limit. Varuna
had already systematized nearly fifty different forms according to their usage.
"Minus one point. If you panic, you won't be able to see your surroundings."
The released electric shock radiated outward and hit Arya before she could react. Then, a series of explosions erupted. When she
turned around in surprise, she saw a group of scrap Durgas on the ground. Apparently, she had been neglecting her back while
focusing on the threat in front of her.

"And minus two points. What's the point of cutting off eye contact with me here?"
Although Varuna's tone was nonchalant, Arya felt a slight pain on the back of her head. She realized that Varuna had thrown a pebble to
reprimand her mistake.

"If I were someone from the Empire or the Theocracy, it would have been over by now. I was planning to give you a reward if you tried hard
enough, but it seems unlikely now."
As Arya gritted her teeth unable to retort, Varuna pulled out a cigarette and casually placed it in his mouth.
"About your legs..."
With an irritated tone, as the lighter's flame struggled to ignite, he continued, "I have an idea who might
have them."
The moment he said that, Arya slipped into Varuna's guard.
"Is that true?"
"Oops."

Although her high kick missed, shattering the cigarette, the fragments scattered before hitting the ground, as Arya's
attacks and pursuit continued.
"Do you know where my legs are?"
"Don't get so worked up. I'm just talking about possibilities."

Dodging the storm of lightning-fast kicks while humming a tune, Varuna even had time to mock Arya who was chasing
him.
"But, you're really eager, huh? I heard you don't really hate your
perverted father."
"That's true."

Her voice was flat, but her emotions were burning inside. Instead of Arya, who wasn't very talkative, her attack grew fiercer.
"But, I made a promise."

Stepping forward, then further forward, she gradually and steadily tried to corner him, taking care not to get caught.
"It's not just for myself. I have to face this problem for the person who
asked me to find it."
"I see."

The technique and timing were flawless. However, the kick she delivered failed to capture Varuna. He had
turned halfway, and now he was smiling, aiming his left gun which had somehow reassembled at Arya's
forehead.
"I'll like your spirit. So become stronger, much stronger. As you are now, neither you nor I can stand up to them," just before
the trigger was pulled.

"Minus one point. Make sure to pay attention to your surroundings," a broken Durga stood behind Varuna.
"Oh, seriously?"
During the battle, Varuna had turned his back to the wreckage of the Durga that had targeted Arya earlier, but Arya had
led them there as a
result of her guidance. Of course, all the machines were
broken and
should not have been able to move. Even if Varuna had been aware of
their position, he would have paid them no more attention than rubble.
However, if Arya's Avatara touched them, the situation would change.
The last kick was intended to knock the Durga back into action, not to
directly target Varuna. The support would turn back into a corpse in a
matter of seconds if it did not continue to make contact, but it was more
than sufficient to carry out a one-time surprise attack. She was
convinced that she had achieved the fantastic pincer attack and had
completely trapped her opponent. If she wanted to avoid the impossible-
to-dodge Durga’s claws and prioritize them, he had no choice but to
jump into Arya's kick.
"Oh, well."

Therefore, Varuna's next move was beyond her expectations. He flipped his slender body while flipping his crimson
military uniform. What Arya saw as another empty blow was a sight of a steel giant flipping over towards her. She
understood that Varuna had hooked his gun on the machine's claw and threw it away. It was a counter move that used
the lever principle and the opponent's force, but handling a tens-of-ton iron block as if it were an empty box was
abnormal. In other words, his completion as a warrior was far superior to her own.
While being crushed by the falling Durga, Arya had no choice but to acknowledge it. She had a sense of enemy situation awareness and
analytical ability that rivalled Kouha in some respects. She was skillful at manipulating a unique weapon at will and weaving together
reality and fiction to take control of the situation.

Even if she broke through these, she was bounced back by a skill level that was simply superior. Simply put, she was strong. If
she were to be evaluated comprehensively, that would be the assessment that would stick. Even if her weapon and Avatara
were of good quality, if her foundation were weak, it would be useless. Therefore, this density of the core attributes is the most
important power. "That was quite good. I'll give you a passing grade."
Arya was pinned under the Durga and looked up at the gun barrel pointed at her by Varuna. It was possible to move the drone again and even
degrade it to knock Varuna back, but turning the tables from there
would take two steps. On the other hand, Varuna shooting his gun was only one step. In a very
understandable situation, the winner was clear. Arya had no way out. This was only true if it was a one-on-
one fight, however…
"Don't torture my subordinate, you enemy of women."

A voice like that of a goddess of judgment was heard, and then the ceiling collapsed. Along with the rain of debris
pouring down, a red blade torched with the sky of a wasteland outside the battlefield on its back fell from the hole. It
was a shortcut that cut through the designated area outside the battlefield. It was a rough technique that made use of
Kouha's power, but of course, it was a foul. "You, that's a foul, isn't it?"
The second sandwich attack, which was different in accuracy from the previous one, was directed towards Varuna, who
was visibly shaken. The coordination between Mitra and Arya, who synchronized their breathing with telepathy, was
truly a manifestation of their unity.

"No good!”
◇◇◇◇◇
At the moment when we were sure of victory, the noise that crept in immediately turned into an alarm and rang out.
"Arya, Sati is here!"
"-!?"
Lightning lasers passed in front of Arya, who had instinctively flinched backward. Thanks to that, the pincer attack
failed, and Mitra's attack, lacking the finishing touch, was easily dealt with by Varuna. While watching the three
regroup, I was also concerned about one more person. Sati appeared in the corridor after passing through several
walls. I had of course been keeping track of her position, but I thought it would be okay because there were several
rooms in between. Although the straight-line distance was about thirty meters, it was not normal to be able to
interfere with her so quickly. Not only did she close the distance in that instant, but she was also visually cut off.
Nevertheless, she had successfully sniped through the wall, which could only mean one thing, although I didn't want
to admit it. "Can she synchronize with the copies?"
"Seems like it. I noticed it recently. There might be various compatibility factors."
Seeing Varuna's annoying smile, Mitra twisted her face in anger. "That's why I hate conditional types..."
It's true. Because it's an ability with many unknowns even to the user, unexpected moves come out depending on the time, place, and
opponent, like a potluck of Avataras.

"There's a problem with information sharing. It's frustrating, but now's the time to drag it all out."
"Okay, we start from here, regardless."

Arya also took a dignified stance in response to Mitra's fighting spirit. Although they seemed to have been
beaten up quite a bit before we arrived, their spirit had not waned. Seeing the appearance of her juniors, Sati
narrowed her eyes.
"You're wonderful, aren't you? My original must be relieved. Well then,
shall we start the second round?"
"No, sorry, but this is the final round."

When Varuna shook his head in response, a naked woman suddenly appeared beside him. And then one more, and one more. "Hey, wait a
minute, hold on!"

Before I knew it, all seven surviving members of the Shinga Corps, except for Ratri, were gathered.
Furthermore, Varuna disassembled the ‘Hymn of Wisdom’ into pieces and distributed them as weapons to the
copied troops.
"That's cheating, isn't it?"

Mitra shouted, but her words fell on deaf ears. Sati sighed, and the gun barrels of the copy troops were aimed at Arya, who was still
gaping in shock, and me.
"Isn't it your fault that you messed up first?"
"I don't want to talk about it anymore. It's tough enough with just Varuna, there's no way we could win
with a 9-to-3 disadvantage." "How long are you going to sulk like that? You're not acting cute, you know."
"Shut up. I'm busy planning how to destroy you right now."

After that, despite our best efforts, we were eventually overwhelmed and defeated for the 214th time, ending our
training session in defeat. In
the underground of the Atman household, where the transfer devices were located, Mitra sat on the floor, groaning like a
wounded beast. "That's cowardly, despicable, bastard. Your character is really the worst." "And who are you to talk? Don't try
to deflect your own shortcomings onto others."
"Well, I also wanted to fight properly if possible."
Sati sighed wryly as she watched Arya's wounds, ignoring the couple's banter.
"Well, there's no helping it. You were quite strong, so Varuna probably
didn't have any leeway either."
"Uh... is that so?"
"Don't just decide things on your own like that."

Varuna pouted like a fool, while Mitra still couldn't calm down. I had my own thoughts on the matter, but I was just relieved
that we had successfully finished this dangerous training session. Arya, who had sustained the most injuries, didn't seem to
have any major problems in the future. So we should change our mood. I glanced over at the seven copies standing nearby,
then turned back to Varuna and asked again. "Are you taking them to the Lokapala too?"
"Of course. There will be 19 of us from our family, and Shankini's will have 21."
"That's kind of odd. So there will be 8 new faces added, right?" Since the copies were a secret, if we needed to meet
the official numbers, that's what it would come to. Varuna just smiled with an implied meaning and said nothing, while
Sati looked like she was enduring a headache. The slight discrepancy in the number of people was perhaps
meaningful. Although we were not in bad terms with the Rahasya family, I had heard that their queen bee was
someone who would kill you with a smile. Varuna and Sati, who were familiar with her troublesome personality, may
have had some idea.
Mitra spoke with a still displeased but somewhat calmer voice as she expressed her grievances: "It's fine to play around with women
from other places, but let's not create unnecessary confusion. The festival is already unpredictable enough, and if we're going to use
copies, there will also be issues with unit organization."
"Yeah, I get it. When we arrive, we'll split up and do our own thing from the originals. Depending on the situation, we might even switch roles."
"Okay then. We can work out the details later."
As soon as the copies recognize the originals, they disappear. It was inevitable that they couldn't stay together since
there was the restriction of keeping the trump card hidden. The ruse was the part until they arrived at the festival
venue, but they could probably pass through it with some disguise or something. The rule was that only escorts with
clear identities could accompany them, but no one was going to protect them anyway. Just as we were sneaking the
copy unit in, the Rahasya family would probably resort to cheating by using their strong connections. Furthermore, the
Empire would most likely send the Rudyra Battle Group, and we couldn't predict what kind of hidden card the
Theocracy would have.
"For now, I just want to ask you one thing. What do you think of Arya from your perspective?"
"She's not bad. I'm only talking about her as a soldier, though."

Mitra's question had a wide range of interpretations, but Varyna didn't misunderstand her. He continued with a
rare solemn expression.
"Her power might work against the waves of Kouha, and even the ancestors have noticed it. After all, she
has an ID."
It was a possibility that was pointed out by that unintelligent prince back on Magooraka Island. We had
been thinking about this issue throughout our captivity and had also reported it to Varuna upon
returning home.
"Soldiers take measures to prevent their personal information from
being stolen, but it's not so easy for someone who joins in the middle.
Besides, she's doing that daddy’s girl thing, so she's definitely
transparent. Well, it was only a matter of time before we fell into the ID
network anyway."
“I’m sorry.”

"Don't apologize, Arya. In any case, we're going to become regular soldiers, so it was only a matter of time before we got caught in the
web of identity theft."

When, where, and what did we do? Although it may not be wiretapping, one's personality can be analyzed from daily
behavior patterns, and
one's genetic information can also be sent as a source of data for IDs. Furthermore, for military personnel, the
type and frequency of weapons used are also added, making it possible to analyze Avataras comprehensively.
Since the discovery of the Kala Stones, the infamous Immortality(Amrita) has become a problem, but for the
most part, the theory that it's okay as long as it's among comrades was effective. In other words, if you have
loyalty to the country, data can be delivered without any problems, and as a result, it's possible to expose
rebel forces.
ID monitoring is strong and only special forces were allowed exceptions. Because the demerits of illegally escaping the network are too
many, even Arya, who has strong control over artificial objects, follows it. Therefore, it can be asserted that her characteristics are
known to Daksa. Herein lies the dilemma.

It is a long-cherished dream for us to determine the Origin Coordinate of our own Immortality(Amrita), but we
don't want Arya to be crushed in the process. After all, no matter how great Avataras look, they are individual
powers. Facing the mass of numerous Yugas, which could be said to be the result of Immortality(Amrita), alone
would almost certainly be a waste of life.
"Even so, don't you think you don't have to worry about that? If they were planning to abduct her and
use her as a guinea pig, they would have already done it a long time ago." "That's true, but it's
optimistic."
"Do you say the same thing to His Imperial Highness the Prince?" Scratching his ear with his finger, Varuna gave a simple
explanation. "If I were the prince and believed that she could really transform the basis of mechanics, I would never send her
back to the Federation. I would rather throw her into my clutches."
"Of course, I thought about that too. Daksa probably instigated our conflict. After all, Arya can not only enhance objects, but
also deteriorate them."

"If I had touched the Empire's gait, I would have been judged to turn it into destruction. The same could be said of the Federation's gait,
depending on the situation."
The conclusion drawn during their captivity was that Daksa planted distrust in us and aimed for internal collapse. Arya wants to
become immortal, and although she has a serious personality, there is a high possibility that slight dissatisfaction or hesitation
could trigger an explosion in a critical situation. In other words, there is no guarantee that the positive and negative aspects of
her ability could be controlled if we were to confront it, which would be an unreasonable task.
"Well, if that's the case, why not try it out? Anyone with a normal brain wouldn't play Russian roulette, you know..” "Then I ask you, is
Daksa average?"

Mitra's serious question was what we wanted to know the most. If we think logically, it's too risky to send Arya
to face Kouha. The fact that she is here now means that she has been left to her own devices for a long time.
But now that she's known as a talent of the Empire, is a sudden change of plans possible? How would the
demon reigning over the Federation view our seemingly foolish actions? In the end, we couldn't come up with
an answer without knowing Daksa. That's why we asked for Varuna's opinion.
"You've met him, haven't you? Tell us your honest impression," said Mitra, pressing the issue. Varuna looked bitter and
silent at Mitra's question. Sati and the copies were all waiting silently for his answer. Eventually, our leader exhaled
deeply and muttered to himself.
"That won't work. He's not human," he said in an unusually heavy voice that could be taken as an abstract
evaluation.
"That's why I don't understand. But there's one thing I can read and it's
backed up," he continued.
"What is it?"

"He has a different perspective. At least in our dimension, there's no feeling of impatience."
It was strangely similar to Terminus's evaluation of Daksa. He sees things from a non-human perspective.
Therefore, he doesn't understand or save people's feelings. In other words, he's in a place far beyond what we
can imagine.
"If we leave the situation as it is, he'll still be the same a hundred years from now. He might be interested in Arya, but he hasn't moved yet. He's
probably waiting for something."
"I see. I'll believe you if you say so. And tell me about the supporting evidence."
"The policy of the Lokapala is rough."

Looking up into the air, Varuna continued without lighting his cigarette. "I could have been beheaded if I made one mistake,
but I was given a free hand in how I handled the festival. It was clear that they didn't care whether the assassins (me) or the
slave traders (Shankini) were involved."

"So even if Terminus knew about Arya, it wouldn't be much of a problem."

"Or maybe this is also a hint. In any case, we won't know until we jump in."
As our leader muttered his final words, he looked a bit embarrassed.
Mitra silently handed him a lighter.

The master who ended the conversation with a grumble had a somewhat guilty and tragic air, while Mitra, who
silently offered the fire, had a strange resignation and tenderness seeping through. There was a ceremonial
feel to their seemingly unremarkable actions, like a husband heading to a battle from which he could never
return, or a mother struggling with a mischievous child. We understood the meaning behind it and their true
feelings without overthinking. Even Ayia, who had just met Varuna, was no exception. It's a common story
nowadays, but women are always moved to tears or saved by the incomprehensible foolishness of men.
"I'll stick with you until you can say it properly. What happens later depends on how you say it."
"...You're not very cute, are you?"

Varuna laughed as he brought the cigarette closer to the fire, surely intending to defeat Daksa. Perhaps
it was fear that kept them from putting it into words yet. But once they decided, there was no going
back, and we could only wait, as Mitra said.
Depending on how it's said, it could either be a resounding success or a complete failure. If it was just the empty words of a boring man, we could
discard them, but if he could enchant us all, perhaps...
Of course, the topic was too overwhelming and scary, and we all felt hesitant. We wanted to grab them by the collar
and shout, "What about
true immortality?"
6
But I confess, there is also a part of me that got just a little ...... excited.

And the day of departure had arrived. However, when facing a festival that would determine the fate of the country,
there were various formalities to be dealt with beforehand. As someone with powers equivalent to that of the head of
state, there were corresponding obligations, such as delivering a statement of conviction to the people. In other words,
there was a very serious job waiting for them.
Varuna was both interested and anxious about how he would deliver his speech. On one hand, he wanted to
make an impression, but on the other hand, he prayed that everything would go smoothly. Probably, everyone
felt the same way.
"I can tell from your face, you're nervous, White Mochi. Do you want to be beaten up?"
"It hurts! You've already hit me several times!"

As they walked through the inside of the largest airport in the capital, those around them had a calm smile on their faces as
they watched the usual exchange. It was an unwelcome treatment for me, but it was my duty as a beloved character to heal
my comrades, so I accepted it in silence.

Among the nineteen people present were Varuna, Mitra, and Arya, as well as eight senior members and eight new faces.
However, with the exception of Ratri, the seven senior members had all been replaced by copies. They had to do this
because they were going to attend the ceremony and it would be dangerous if they did not. Sati's unit had already gone
ahead to deal with any issues that might arise if they encountered footage or audio of them.
If the copies recognized the originals, it would be a problem, so they had to be careful when dealing with them from now on. Especially
until they arrived at the stage of the festival, the Khvarenah, which was the first hurdle. Although they were aware that they needed to
be on high alert, they couldn't help but feel excited. After all, they were about to embark
on a journey that, although short, would become a legend in human history.
"There it is, there it is! Look, that has to be it!"
As they turned the corner and entered a wide passage, they couldn't
help but cheer. Through the glass walls, they could see a beautiful blue
form shining in the morning sun.
"That's Aditya..."

Even Mitra, who usually beat me up, let out a sigh of admiration. Arya and everyone else had different
levels of excitement, but they were all captivated by the appearance of the elegant ship. "You're such a
fool. It's just an antique ship."
...Retracting his previous statement. There was about one insensitive idiot who didn't understand dreams and
romance, but it was annoying so they left him alone. Anyway, it was certain that that Aditya was one of the
most prestigious ships in the universe.
The flagship of the Event Horizon Battlefront, Aditya... "She" only appears during the Lokapala and only
forms bonds with those who attend the festival. The honor of being embraced by her arms is a privilege
reserved only for the chosen few. Even after 800 years since the founding of the Federation, the machine still
shines brightly, flawlessly controlled by the Vishvakarman System of Self-Creation and Growth. "She" is alive
and nothing but the embodiment of hope, linking the eternal past and future.
"To be honest, it's overwhelming. Especially when you consider that everything started from here," muttered
Arya, half-dazed.
During the Kalpa of Existence, there were four leaders who achieved space exploration and laid the foundation for today. One
of them was the ancestor Aditya... "She" was the mother figure for all of us. Her personality was reproduced by the Kouha,
incorporated into the central unit of the ship.

To dismiss it as outdated, like Varuna, would be the epitome of ignorance. It's true that mechanical heroes
have lost their place due to the emergence of the Kala Stone and the Krishna, but nothing is more fitting as
a symbol of authority than this radiance.
"Or rather, it's like a ceremonial sword. It looks good, but it's useless in battle," said the enemy of women, with his usual sharp
tongue, but that's
okay. Anyway, the festival is finally starting. "Varuna-san, please don't talk about that during your
speech. It will definitely cause a huge uproar, and we'll end up being criticized by netizens too," said
Ratri.
"What a trivial matter. If you're so worried, why don't you do it, Ratri?" "W-What are you talking about? Are
you trying to kill me? Just being in the spotlight would make my bones evaporate!" Lieutenant Ratri, who
was already uncomfortable in the spotlight, shook her head left and right while talking like a vampire. But
suddenly, she stopped and whispered behind Arya.
"...Oh, it's the Rahasya family, isn't it?"

As she looked, a group coming from the side road merged into this passageway. The woman leading them was slim and of a
youthful age, wearing a gorgeous combination of gold and blue. In addition, there were those dressed in black, in stark contrast to
her. "Hey, Shanky, you're really fired up today."
"Well, it's a festival, so dressing up is a given."
As they noticed us, the slave trader who would make a name for herself in the universe came over. After looking up and down at Varuna facing
him, she started to interfere like an annoying older sister.
"You're the same as always. In a way, I'm impressed, but how about polishing yourself up a bit?"
"Well, it's not like I have the freedom to do that. I'm just a slave." "Hmm... There are certainly a lot of pretty faces to choose
from." Unlike the friendly owner, the people behind him stood like statues. There were twenty of them, all of the Krishna, and
they must have investigated our background as well.
The gaze of the queen bee who was appraising us passed over us like a
caress. Perhaps because of that, there was an inexplicable chill in my
chest that I couldn't explain.
What's wrong?
Why am I restless?

Even though I'm facing the heads of the Five Great Noble Families, there shouldn't have been any particularly hostile
exchanges. Moreover, she is our future partner in cooperation... When I looked bewildered to the side, Arya also had
a tense expression. And one more person.
"You're the rumored sister-in-law, or rather the future Mrs. Atman. Nice to meet you."
"...The pleasure is mine. Lord Rahasya."

Mitra also seemed to sense something. But without being able to pinpoint the discomfort, we could only return an unconvincing greeting. The
source of this discomfort was revealed in the next moment.
"I actually have someone I want to introduce. I hope you'll be pleased.
Come on out."
"Yes."

Prompted by the owner, the man stepped forward from the group in black robes. He had no distinguishing features and was
completely unremarkable, yet despite meeting him for the first time, there was a sense of frustration crawling up my spine. I can't
believe it... Could it be him?

"My name is Ganesha Vinayakiya. I was indebted to you during my time in the Covenant of the Dragon... no, the
Serpent island."
The man who shot Sati that time. A deserter from the Empire who later disappeared.
"From now on, we're comrades. Please take care of me. I think I'll be more useful than that foolish woman who was nothing but a
stepping stone for me."

His smile, with only the corners of his mouth raised as if it were pulled tight, was so unpleasant that it tore at the
depths of his chest. In the midst of dizziness from boiling blood throughout his body, Mitra and Arya heard the
sound of anger rushing from hheris head.